The papists bait or their usual method in gaining proselites answered by Charles Gataker ... ; to which is added, a letter of the Lord Viscount Falkland to the same gentleman, much to this present purpose.
         Gataker, Charles, 1614 or 15-1680.
      
       
         
           1674
        
      
       Approx. 193 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 45 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A42453
         Wing G308
         ESTC R9378
         12418274
         ocm 12418274
         61783
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A42453)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61783)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 939:5)
      
       
         
           
             The papists bait or their usual method in gaining proselites answered by Charles Gataker ... ; to which is added, a letter of the Lord Viscount Falkland to the same gentleman, much to this present purpose.
             Gataker, Charles, 1614 or 15-1680.
             Falkland, Lucius Cary, Viscount, 1610?-1643.
          
           [16], 72 p.
           
             Printed by T.R. for Hen. Brome ...,
             London :
             1674.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Controversial literature.
           Anti-Catholicism -- England -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Papists
           Bait
           ;
           OR
           Their
           usual
           Method
           IN
           GAINING
           PROSELITES
           :
           ANSWERED
        
         
           By
           
             CHARLES
             GATAKER
             ,
          
           B.
           D.
           A
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             ENGLAND
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           Letter
           of
           the
           Lord
           Viscount
           
             FALKLAND
          
           to
           the
           same
           Gentleman
           ,
           much
           to
           this
           present
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             Job
             34.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             ear
             trieth
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             palate
             tasteth
             meat
             .
             Let
             us
             choose
             to
             us
             judgment
             :
             Let
             us
             know
             among
             our selves
             what
             is
             good
             .
          
        
         
           
             Luke
             12.
             57.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             why
             do
             ye
             not
             even
             of
             your selves
             judge
             what
             is
             right
             ?
          
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             R.
          
           for
           
             Hen.
             Brome
             ,
          
           at
           the
           
             Gun
          
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           St.
           
             Pauls
             ,
          
           1674.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Premonition
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THe
           Title
           Page
           of
           a
           Book
           doth
           commonly
           hold
           forth
           a
           Bill
           of
           Fare
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           whereby
           Passengers
           ,
           who
           are
           either
           hungry
           after
           sound
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           delight
           to
           feed
           on
           the
           thin
           and
           airy
           Diet
           of
           Wit
           ,
           or
           are
           greedy
           of
           Novelty
           ,
           are
           invited
           to
           the
           Stationers
           Ordinary
           .
           But
           a
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           is
           often
           necessary
           to
           excite
           and
           prepare
           his
           mind
           for
           the
           kindly
           reception
           ,
           and
           good
           digestion
           of
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           therefore
           (
           Courteous
           Reader
           )
           to
           arrest
           you
           ,
           before
           you
           sit
           down
           to
           your
           
           enterteinment
           ,
           with
           giving
           you
           an
           Account
           concerning
           the
           Questions
           here
           agitated
           ;
           the
           Answerers
           Engagement
           ;
           and
           the
           occasion
           with
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Publication
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           for
           the
           Five
           Questions
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           of
           late
           years
           thrown
           about
           in
           several
           Families
           ,
           where
           Popish
           Huntsmen
           or
           Fowlers
           take
           the
           boldness
           to
           set
           their
           toyls
           or
           snares
           to
           catch
           souls
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           they
           make
           near
           as
           much
           noise
           and
           yield
           as
           much
           matter
           of
           discourse
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Five
           Propositions
           in
           
             Jansenius
          
           did
           lately
           in
           
             France
             .
          
           We
           may
           by
           this
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           *
           St.
           
           Paul's
           observation
           ,
           that
           false
           Teachers
           are
           cunning
           Cheaters
           ,
           like
           to
           common
           Gamesters
           ,
           who
           are
           skilfull
           in
           all
           the
           tricks
           of
           Dice
           ,
           true
           and
           false
           ,
           and
           have
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           methodical
           course
           of
           imposture
           .
           †
           The
           old
           and
           subtil
           Serpent
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           lyes
           ,
           and
           active
           sower
           of
           tares
           in
           Gods
           husbandry
           ,
           is
           the
           grand
           master
           of
           this
           art
           of
           deceiving
           .
           The
           Papists
           are
           the
           most
           diligent
           students
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           unlucky
           proficients
           in
           this
           School
           of
           darkness
           ,
           whose
           principal
           study
           it
           is
           to
           obscure
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           power
           of
           truth
           .
           And
           their
           method
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           the
           adversaries
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           used
           ,
           who
           attempted
           often
           to
           insnare
           him
           by
           insidious
           Questions
           ,
           vainly
           presuming
           ,
           that
           their
           shallow
           wit
           could
           baffle
           him
           ,
           who
           (
           unknown
           to
           them
           )
           was
           the
           eternal
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           vailed
           under
           a
           cloud
           of
           a
           mean
           †
           illiterate
           Carpenter
           .
           But
           *
           our
           only
           Master
           ,
           the
           Christ
           ,
           quickly
           put
           them
           to
           silence
           and
           shame
           ,
           either
           by
           propounding
           cross
           questions
           ,
           or
           by
           parables
           ,
           wherein
           they
           might
           with
           little
           study
           read
           their
           own
           malice
           and
           folly
           .
           And
           as
           then
           ,
           they
           that
           thus
           lay
           in
           wait
           to
           intangle
           
           Christ
           in
           his
           discourse
           were
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           the
           High
           Priest
           and
           his
           Councel
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           appearance
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           did
           set
           themselves
           in
           opposition
           
           against
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           those
           Antichristian
           Ministers
           acted
           by
           instructions
           given
           forth
           by
           those
           who
           set
           them
           on
           work
           :
           Thus
           the
           Popish
           
             Circumforane●
             ,
          
           that
           go
           up
           and
           down
           like
           the
           juggling
           Exorcists
           at
           
             Ephesus
             ,
          
           do
           not
           
           act
           meerly
           by
           their
           singular
           private
           fancies
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           taught
           and
           prescribed
           by
           their
           superiors
           ,
           and
           the
           well-head
           of
           their
           Sophistries
           is
           the
           Court
           of
           
             Rome
             :
          
           There
           are
           indeed
           in
           the
           seven-headed
           or
           seven-hilled
           City
           ,
           which
           is
           
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           Mother
           of
           abominations
           ,
           more
           shops
           then
           one
           ,
           where
           these
           weapons
           are
           forged
           ,
           The
           Congregation
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           
             Tridentine
          
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Schools
           of
           the
           
             Loyolists
             ,
          
           the
           English
           Seminary
           ,
           without
           doubt
           are
           all
           deep
           in
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           hard
           at
           work
           ,
           now
           or
           never
           (
           for
           
           England's
           unhappy
           divisions
           fomented
           secretly
           by
           Papists
           ,
           are
           
           Rome's
           most
           advantageous
           opportunities
           )
           to
           reduce
           this
           lost
           Nation
           to
           become
           once
           more
           enthralled
           and
           tributary
           to
           the
           
           Pope's
           spiritual
           usurped
           Monarchy
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           an
           Antichristian
           Kingdom
           of
           this
           World.
           Hence
           comes
           that
           consent
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           
             Romanists
          
           now
           take
           to
           gain
           
             Proselytes
             .
          
           But
           we
           may
           further
           observe
           ,
           that
           by
           order
           they
           alter
           their
           course
           ,
           and
           shift
           their
           weapons
           every
           forty
           years
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           no
           light
           argument
           of
           a
           weak
           Cause
           ,
           which
           cannot
           stand
           without
           shifting
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           defences
           of
           it
           .
           But
           still
           they
           accommodate
           their
           persensions
           to
           the
           different
           temper
           and
           humour
           of
           our
           Countreymen
           ,
           that
           are
           variable
           in
           several
           ages
           ,
           taking
           advantage
           also
           from
           the
           changes
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Church
           cannot
           but
           suffer
           some
           alteration
           in
           the
           outward
           form
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Administrations
           .
           I
           can
           upon
           a
           good
           occasion
           offred
           produce
           five
           Popish
           Propositions
           cast
           abroad
           in
           A.
           D.
           1623.
           and
           also
           the
           Answer
           of
           a
           learned
           and
           pious
           Divine
           then
           living
           ,
           
           and
           still
           of
           happy
           memory
           .
           Those
           were
           of
           a
           fashion
           somewhat
           different
           from
           these
           Questions
           ,
           but
           tended
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           For
           the
           chief
           aim
           of
           all
           such
           writings
           is
           to
           amuse
           Protestants
           ,
           especially
           those
           who
           are
           unacquainted
           with
           true
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           off
           from
           applying
           the
           Rule
           of
           faith
           delivered
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           present
           Religion
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           and
           from
           attending
           on
           that
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           is
           Gods
           Ordinance
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           and
           under
           which
           Gods
           providence
           hath
           seated
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           men
           gape
           after
           an
           infallible
           Guide
           ,
           which
           Papists
           say
           is
           necessary
           ,
           but
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           hope
           (
           as
           they
           endeavour
           )
           to
           cosen
           credulous
           people
           to
           mistake
           the
           Papacy
           for
           that
           infallible
           Guide
           .
           These
           men
           are
           so
           blinded
           with
           self-interest
           and
           pride
           ,
           that
           they
           strongly
           presume
           ,
           that
           these
           five
           Questions
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           two-horned
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Beast
           ,
           are
           so
           subtilly
           framed
           ,
           that
           whether
           we
           answer
           Yea
           ,
           or
           Nay
           ,
           we
           are
           catched
           for
           certain
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           deny
           our
           own
           principles
           ,
           and
           to
           confess
           the
           existence
           of
           an
           infallible
           Guide
           somewhere
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           some
           undiscovered
           corner
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           And
           they
           have
           such
           a
           mean
           opinion
           of
           us
           for
           shortness
           of
           sight
           ,
           and
           easiness
           of
           belief
           ,
           that
           being
           once
           drawn
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           an
           infallible
           Guide
           ,
           we
           cannot
           choose
           but
           take
           the
           bare
           word
           of
           a
           few
           Italian
           Factors
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           magnificent
           Whore
           of
           
             Babylon
          
           described
           by
           St.
           
             John
          
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           designed
           evidently
           to
           be
           the
           Papal
           Power
           of
           
             Rome
          
           as
           it
           appears
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           the
           infallible
           Guide
           of
           Gods
           Institution
           .
           I
           shall
           add
           but
           one
           Advertisement
           concerning
           the
           preposterousness
           of
           this
           procedure
           .
           This
           Questionist
           in
           the
           close
           of
           his
           Reply
           ,
           says
           ,
           that
           till
           his
           Questions
           are
           answered
           he
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           proof
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           It
           is
           a
           remarkable
           thing
           ,
           that
           all
           Papists
           by
           the
           instruction
           common
           
           to
           all
           their
           Schools
           of
           deceit
           ,
           dispose
           their
           Disputants
           to
           decline
           proving
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           impose
           that
           burden
           of
           proof
           upon
           their
           adversaries
           .
           But
           we
           that
           do
           take
           our selves
           to
           be
           in
           the
           just
           possession
           of
           the
           faith
           once
           delivered
           
           unto
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           indeed
           do
           build
           our
           Religion
           upon
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           the
           
           writings
           of
           both
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Abraham
          
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           
             Dives
          
           gives
           the
           name
           of
           
             Moses
          
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
          
           to
           their
           holy
           Books
           left
           behind
           them
           )
           do
           reasonably
           expect
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           goes
           about
           to
           draw
           us
           off
           from
           that
           Church
           and
           way
           of
           salvation
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           engaged
           ,
           unto
           another
           Society
           ,
           under
           pretence
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           be
           safe
           no
           where
           else
           but
           in
           that
           Ark
           ,
           do
           strongly
           and
           clearly
           prove
           ,
           that
           our
           Religion
           is
           for
           the
           main
           body
           of
           it
           false
           ,
           treacherous
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Society
           to
           which
           we
           are
           invited
           by
           Papists
           is
           the
           sole
           Mistress
           of
           saving
           truth
           .
           For
           all
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           course
           ,
           either
           of
           Judicial
           proceedings
           ,
           or
           of
           Scholastical
           disputations
           ,
           know
           well
           ,
           that
           this
           Rule
           holds
           ,
           
             Actori
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             Asserenti
             incumbit
             probatio
             ,
          
           The
           proof
           lies
           upon
           the
           Accuser
           ,
           or
           the
           Averrer
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           But
           this
           puzling
           way
           without
           proving
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           savours
           so
           strongly
           of
           deceit
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           far
           from
           a
           fair
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           catch
           none
           but
           them
           ,
           that
           are
           unsetled
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Novices
           in
           both
           divine
           and
           humane
           learning
           .
           And
           because
           there
           are
           too
           many
           such
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           whose
           precious
           souls
           are
           in
           danger
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           discovery
           of
           Popish
           illusions
           is
           now
           become
           
           a
           necessary
           work
           of
           the
           prudent
           and
           faithfull
           Guides
           of
           souls
           ,
           who
           by
           Gods
           grace
           have
           an
           actual
           certainty
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           can
           justly
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             We
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             We
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             mind
             or
             understanding
             to
             know
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             in
             him
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             (
             1
          
           Joh.
           
             3.
             19.
             and
             5.
             20.
             
             )
          
           although
           they
           have
           not
           the
           vanity
           to
           challenge
           to
           themselves
           an
           Infallibility
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           five
           Questions
           in
           general
           ,
           which
           whether
           the
           Divine
           hath
           answered
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           free
           for
           the
           indifferent
           Reader
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           this
           Answerers
           Engagement
           in
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           casual
           .
           
             A
          
           Romanist
           that
           is
           very
           zealous
           to
           promote
           the
           
           Pope's
           Interest
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           had
           endeavoured
           to
           gain
           credit
           with
           the
           
             Eve
          
           by
           a
           surprisal
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           old
           stratagem
           had
           prospered
           ,
           by
           her
           insinuation
           to
           draw
           in
           the
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           presuming
           that
           the
           Rhetorick
           of
           love
           would
           be
           more
           prevalent
           ,
           then
           his
           Logick
           upon
           a
           considerate
           Gentleman
           .
           To
           this
           end
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           five
           Questions
           was
           commended
           to
           the
           persons
           with
           a
           presumption
           ,
           that
           no
           Minister
           of
           our
           Church
           could
           give
           a
           fit
           and
           full
           Answer
           to
           these
           confounding
           Queries
           .
           And
           then
           it
           was
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           the
           parties
           assaulted
           would
           presently
           despise
           ,
           and
           then
           desert
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           was
           unfurnished
           of
           a
           Ministry
           able
           to
           answer
           such
           doughty
           Questions
           ,
           as
           the
           refined
           Wits
           of
           Papists
           devise
           .
           It
           was
           also
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           breaks
           off
           from
           our
           Church
           ,
           would
           without
           any
           further
           ado
           at
           the
           next
           step
           run
           into
           that
           which
           is
           next
           him
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           whose
           †
           wide
           gate
           stands
           open
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           to
           receive
           all
           that
           would
           find
           a
           broad
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           the
           Roman
           passage
           by
           a
           Priests
           Absolution
           without
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           or
           sincere
           contrition
           for
           a
           debauched
           .
           
           But
           it
           fell
           out
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           that
           *
           a
           Countrey
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gentlemans
           ancient
           acquaintance
           being
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           invited
           to
           dine
           at
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           came
           to
           see
           his
           Friend
           a
           little
           sooner
           ,
           then
           some
           other
           Guests
           then
           expected
           .
           The
           Gentleman
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           these
           Questions
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Ministers
           entertainment
           .
           The
           Minister
           took
           the
           short
           time
           of
           that
           expectation
           to
           read
           the
           Riddle
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           small
           ruminating
           took
           Pen
           and
           Ink
           ,
           and
           set
           down
           the
           double
           Answer
           hereafter
           following
           ,
           and
           resigned
           the
           Writing
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Shortly
           after
           the
           Romish
           Mountebank
           renewed
           his
           visit
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           the
           Pill
           had
           wrought
           .
           The
           Gentleman
           then
           took
           the
           opportunity
           to
           deliver
           him
           the
           Ministers
           Paper
           .
           But
           many
           moneths
           past
           ,
           before
           any
           return
           was
           made
           :
           at
           length
           a
           Reply
           was
           communicated
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           conveyed
           it
           to
           the
           Answerer
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           could
           conveniently
           ,
           being
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           him
           by
           the
           interposition
           of
           several
           Counties
           .
           The
           Minister
           took
           his
           first
           time
           of
           leisure
           to
           give
           his
           sence
           of
           this
           Reply
           ,
           by
           a
           Letter
           to
           his
           Friend
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           person
           concerned
           in
           the
           Contest
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           man
           aimed
           at
           for
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Roman
           Convert
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           a
           child
           of
           Hell
           in
           a
           double
           measure
           ,
           for
           leaving
           the
           clear
           and
           living
           Well
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           then
           seeking
           it
           in
           a
           broken
           cistern
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           foul
           puddle
           of
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           .
           Withall
           it
           was
           the
           Ministers
           intent
           ,
           that
           the
           Letter
           should
           be
           imparted
           unto
           the
           Romanist
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           make
           some
           good
           use
           of
           it
           :
           For
           the
           Protestants
           charity
           is
           imployed
           to
           turn
           a
           sinner
           from
           the
           error
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           secure
           a
           Christian
           in
           the
           path
           of
           righteousness
           .
           And
           although
           this
           transaction
           was
           past
           A.
           D.
           1666.
           yet
           be
           that
           drove
           the
           trade
           pursued
           it
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           hath
           neither
           (
           as
           it
           was
           on
           our
           side
           
           heartily
           desired
           )
           acknowledged
           his
           error
           ,
           whereof
           he
           
           might
           be
           convinced
           ,
           and
           confess
           it
           with
           a
           wholesome
           shame
           ;
           nor
           attempted
           any
           vindication
           of
           his
           Writing
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           of
           ,
           which
           silence
           hath
           more
           of
           prudence
           ,
           then
           any
           fresh
           proffer
           of
           more
           impertinencies
           could
           have
           .
           His
           silence
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           taken
           for
           consent
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           where
           the
           confession
           of
           our
           faith
           is
           a
           duty
           ;
           but
           
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           modest
           laying
           down
           of
           his
           weapons
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           for
           this
           way
           of
           publication
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           pass'd
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           he
           that
           observes
           the
           bold
           activity
           of
           Romanists
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           may
           apprehend
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           being
           told
           one
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Gentleman
           who
           had
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           Papers
           had
           used
           his
           freedom
           by
           shewing
           them
           to
           some
           Divines
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           who
           gave
           a
           favourable
           judgement
           of
           the
           Ministers
           whole
           design
           ,
           and
           advised
           the
           Gentleman
           to
           publish
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           conceived
           to
           be
           of
           a
           general
           concernment
           ,
           and
           might
           prove
           a
           publick
           benefit
           by
           the
           removal
           of
           a
           stumbling
           block
           laid
           in
           the
           way
           of
           weak
           Christians
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           usefull
           to
           the
           prevention
           of
           much
           mischief
           ,
           which
           these
           Questions
           might
           produce
           ,
           if
           permitted
           to
           pass
           uncontrolled
           .
        
         
           The
           Minister
           hereupon
           hath
           been
           prest
           for
           his
           leave
           to
           let
           his
           Writings
           with
           the
           Adversaries
           to
           pass
           the
           Press
           .
           And
           he
           considered
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           imaginable
           ,
           why
           he
           should
           now
           conceal
           what
           was
           designed
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           our
           Religion
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           before
           exposed
           to
           the
           view
           and
           censure
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           are
           seldom
           equal
           Judges
           of
           our
           Writings
           .
           Since
           therefore
           the
           five
           Questions
           are
           spread
           abroad
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           may
           have
           too
           great
           a
           complacency
           in
           their
           own
           inventions
           as
           unanswerable
           ,
           if
           we
           all
           pass
           them
           by
           as
           contemptible
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           which
           often
           
           works
           by
           weak
           instruments
           ,
           and
           beyond
           mans
           opinion
           ,
           be
           moved
           and
           directed
           to
           consider
           their
           ways
           ,
           and
           turn
           their
           feet
           unto
           Gods
           testimonies
           ,
           even
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           who
           both
           
           are
           miserably
           misled
           ,
           and
           also
           industriously
           mislead
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           good
           of
           our
           fellow-travellers
           whose
           company
           we
           desire
           to
           keep
           in
           Gods
           wayes
           of
           truth
           and
           peace
           ,
           the
           Minister
           hath
           complied
           with
           the
           Gentlemans
           desires
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           and
           both
           have
           the
           Christian
           civility
           to
           communicate
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Light
           to
           all
           travellers
           that
           may
           reap
           benefit
           by
           it
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           or
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           But
           because
           we
           publish
           the
           Writings
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           we
           desire
           to
           assure
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           is
           not
           so
           void
           of
           Honour
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           particular
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           is
           not
           so
           forgetfull
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           whereof
           *
           Fidelity
           is
           the
           quality
           ,
           as
           that
           either
           of
           them
           should
           by
           any
           wilfull
           alteration
           corrupt
           and
           falsifie
           them
           in
           the
           private
           conveyance
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           present
           publishing
           .
           The
           Minister
           indeed
           in
           his
           second
           pains
           of
           preparing
           all
           for
           the
           Press
           by
           transcription
           ,
           hath
           upon
           the
           review
           of
           his
           own
           Letter
           to
           his
           Friend
           added
           two
           short
           Considerations
           ,
           which
           for
           distinctions
           sake
           are
           inclosed
           within
           these
           marks
           [
           ]
           .
           Also
           he
           hath
           made
           some
           small
           alteration
           in
           a
           few
           sentences
           for
           the
           fuller
           explication
           of
           his
           own
           Answers
           .
           This
           he
           thinks
           it
           necessary
           to
           advertise
           the
           Reader
           of
           ,
           because
           the
           Romanist
           who
           gave
           out
           the
           Questions
           and
           made
           the
           Reply
           ,
           may
           have
           the
           curiosity
           to
           peruse
           this
           Book
           ,
           as
           being
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
           If
           then
           he
           shall
           compare
           my
           Letter
           as
           it
           now
           runs
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           was
           formerly
           imparted
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           find
           something
           altered
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           added
           ,
           he
           hath
           yet
           no
           reason
           to
           cavil
           or
           carp
           at
           the
           Ministers
           proceeding
           as
           unsincere
           ,
           or
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           foul
           play
           in
           calling
           this
           the
           Letter
           to
           his
           Friend
           dated
           
             June
             18.
             1666.
             
          
           For
           he
           hath
           
           unsaid
           nothing
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           delivered
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           only
           endeavoured
           both
           to
           make
           himself
           to
           be
           better
           understood
           then
           he
           might
           have
           been
           before
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           instruct
           his
           Friend
           more
           fully
           concerning
           two
           particulars
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           treat
           of
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           Romanist
           list
           to
           read
           this
           second
           Edition
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           cause
           to
           thank
           the
           Minister
           for
           his
           double
           diligence
           to
           discover
           his
           errors
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           fuller
           satisfaction
           then
           formerly
           .
           And
           this
           comes
           timely
           enough
           to
           prevent
           his
           Defence
           ,
           or
           to
           procure
           his
           Amendment
           .
           Thus
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           thou
           maist
           perceive
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           the
           publication
           of
           this
           party-coloured
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           detain
           thee
           yet
           a
           little
           longer
           with
           offering
           unto
           thee
           a
           Consideration
           that
           is
           near
           a
           kin
           to
           our
           Matter
           in
           hand
           .
           We
           see
           the
           indefatigable
           diligence
           of
           Romanists
           equal
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           whom
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           branded
           with
           the
           infamous
           character
           of
           Hypocrites
           ,
           
           and
           denounced
           a
           dreadfull
           Woe
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           restless
           travels
           ,
           and
           divelish
           labours
           in
           compassing
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           make
           one
           Proselyte
           .
           I
           desire
           my
           Christian
           Reader
           to
           observe
           the
           Parallel
           between
           them
           .
           The
           Roman
           Sheep-stealers
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisecs
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Guides
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           that
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           which
           was
           the
           only
           visible
           Church
           of
           God
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           had
           obtained
           great
           credit
           with
           the
           vulgar
           by
           the
           ostentation
           of
           counterfeit
           holiness
           ,
           boasting
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           pretence
           of
           Authority
           .
           The
           Jewish
           Church
           was
           then
           very
           corrupt
           in
           Religion
           ,
           not
           indeed
           by
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           formerly
           before
           the
           
             Babylonian
          
           Captivity
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           smart
           of
           Gods
           rod
           lying
           long
           on
           their
           backs
           made
           them
           after
           their
           return
           for
           everweary
           of
           Idols
           )
           but
           by
           a
           tenacious
           adherence
           to
           humane
           Traditions
           ;
           which
           burden
           ,
           
           how
           heavy
           and
           hard
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           the
           Lawyers
           considered
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           bound
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           people
           for
           religious
           Ordinances
           of
           divine
           original
           ,
           not
           written
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           but
           traduced
           by
           oral
           tradition
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
           It
           was
           then
           (
           as
           
             David
          
           speaks
           )
           
           high
           time
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           work
           ,
           to
           lay
           to
           his
           hand
           ,
           that
           is
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           destroyed
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Commandements
           of
           none
           effect
           by
           the
           traditions
           of
           men
           .
           Yea
           ,
           St.
           
             Peter
          
           says
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           to
           redeem
           his
           
           people
           by
           his
           blood
           from
           that
           vain
           conversation
           ,
           which
           the
           Jews
           were
           enslaved
           unto
           by
           the
           tradition
           of
           their
           Fathers
           .
           The
           Pharisees
           then
           ,
           that
           took
           such
           pains
           to
           make
           Proselytes
           ,
           did
           not
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           gain
           strangers
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           unto
           a
           communion
           with
           the
           people
           of
           the
           God
           of
           
             Abraham
          
           according
           to
           the
           pure
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           for
           which
           Christ
           certainly
           would
           never
           have
           condemned
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           .
           But
           the
           aim
           of
           their
           labours
           was
           to
           increase
           their
           own
           party
           ,
           by
           captivating
           men
           under
           their
           yoke
           of
           Authority
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           a
           traditional
           Religion
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           strengthen
           their
           power
           and
           worldly
           interest
           in
           that
           Nation
           ,
           which
           was
           called
           by
           Gods
           Name
           .
           Now
           ,
           for
           this
           inveagling
           of
           Disciples
           to
           the
           keeping
           of
           counterfeit
           Traditions
           ,
           some
           whereof
           were
           but
           vain
           and
           uneffectual
           to
           sanctification
           ,
           others
           were
           violations
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           our
           just
           Master
           curses
           these
           seduced
           and
           seducing
           Guides
           for
           making
           their
           wretched
           followers
           the
           children
           of
           Hell
           ,
           even
           worse
           then
           themselves
           ,
           by
           engaging
           their
           new
           conquered
           Subjects
           to
           the
           most
           violent
           hatred
           ,
           and
           fierce
           opposition
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           professors
           of
           it
           .
           See
           now
           ,
           how
           the
           Papists
           tread
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           particular
           out-act
           their
           crimes
           .
           Their
           pretence
           to
           the
           Chair
           of
           Authority
           indowed
           with
           Infallibility
           ,
           their
           
           outward
           varnishes
           of
           sanctity
           laid
           over
           their
           covetousness
           and
           uncleanness
           ,
           their
           horrid
           hypocrisies
           ,
           I
           omit
           to
           speak
           of
           .
           But
           their
           Proselytizing
           is
           that
           which
           I
           propound
           to
           your
           notice
           .
           Their
           work
           is
           not
           to
           convert
           Pagans
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           Devils
           and
           dead
           Idols
           to
           serve
           the
           true
           and
           living
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           turn
           Jews
           and
           Turks
           ,
           who
           abhor
           Idols
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           too
           rationally
           scandalized
           by
           Roman
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           averted
           from
           Christianity
           by
           that
           conspicuous
           Mother
           of
           spiritual
           fornications
           ,
           but
           to
           pervert
           Christians
           ,
           who
           know
           and
           worship
           the
           only
           true
           God
           through
           and
           with
           the
           One
           Mediator
           Jesus
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           these
           to
           break
           off
           communion
           with
           all
           other
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           obtained
           the
           like
           precious
           faith
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           subject
           their
           
           souls
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           Traditionaries
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           become
           an
           accession
           to
           a
           potent
           Sect
           or
           Faction
           in
           Christendom
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Roman
           Sectaries
           are
           in
           no
           small
           measure
           more
           pernicious
           false
           Teachers
           then
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           because
           they
           not
           only
           evacuate
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           the
           purity
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           by
           novel
           devices
           ,
           some
           directly
           repugnant
           to
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           others
           vainly
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           all
           obtruded
           under
           the
           false
           title
           of
           Traditions
           ;
           but
           also
           have
           introduced
           into
           their
           Religion
           the
           most
           gross
           Idolatries
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           Devil
           did
           pollute
           the
           confederate
           servants
           of
           God
           withall
           .
           Since
           then
           the
           purple
           
           Whore
           hath
           made
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           and
           many
           Nations
           drunk
           with
           the
           poysoned
           Wine
           of
           her
           fornications
           ,
           as
           St.
           
             John
          
           being
           in
           the
           Spirit
           foresaw
           and
           foretold
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           labour
           of
           Roman
           Emissaries
           to
           invite
           Englishmen
           to
           drink
           of
           her
           golden
           Cup
           ,
           St.
           
           John's
           Caution
           was
           never
           more
           necessary
           for
           Christians
           then
           now
           ,
           
             Little
             Children
             ,
             keep
             your selves
             warily
             from
             Idols
             :
          
           And
           Christs
           Admonition
           
           
           concerns
           us
           nearly
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
          
           
           
             Pharisees
             .
          
           Since
           Papists
           are
           thus
           manifestly
           the
           heirs
           and
           successors
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           let
           all
           that
           love
           their
           own
           souls
           decline
           the
           snares
           of
           these
           travellers
           to
           make
           Proselytes
           ,
           lest
           while
           they
           think
           to
           find
           a
           new
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Tradition
           ,
           they
           be
           made
           the
           children
           of
           Hell.
           Here
           indeed
           we
           have
           set
           one
           *
           snare
           of
           the
           Devil
           before
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           the
           Papists
           first
           set
           it
           to
           take
           Christians
           captive
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           in
           secret
           ,
           in
           chambers
           ,
           whispering
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           but
           now
           what
           was
           spoken
           in
           the
           
           dark
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           closet
           ,
           is
           brought
           forth
           to
           be
           examined
           by
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           this
           stratagem
           of
           our
           enemies
           is
           defeated
           by
           being
           discovered
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           a
           happy
           ignorance
           not
           at
           all
           to
           know
           the
           depths
           of
           Satan
           ;
           but
           since
           God
           
           hath
           in
           his
           wise
           and
           just
           providence
           let
           
             loose
             Satan
          
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           can
           transform
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           transfigure's
           his
           messengers
           into
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           spare
           no
           pains
           to
           vent
           his
           delusions
           ,
           we
           had
           need
           to
           pray
           heartily
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           be
           our
           Sun
           to
           enlighten
           us
           with
           the
           saving
           beams
           of
           his
           heavenly
           truth
           which
           shine
           in
           his
           written
           Word
           ,
           and
           our
           shield
           ,
           our
           shelter
           ,
           our
           shadow
           to
           secure
           us
           from
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           Fowler
           ,
           from
           the
           pestilence
           
           that
           walketh
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           (
           the
           bold
           .
           faced
           Devil
           )
           that
           wasteth
           at
           noon-day
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           may
           be
           provided
           of
           an
           Antidote
           against
           this
           noysom
           pestilence
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           both
           see
           and
           escape
           the
           deceit
           and
           destruction
           of
           this
           snare
           ,
           is
           the
           end
           of
           this
           publication
           ;
           which
           God
           make
           prosperous
           to
           his
           Glory
           .
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             C.
             G.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           First
           SECTION
           ,
           Containing
           the
           
             PAPISTS
          
           QUERIES
           .
        
         
           Five
           Queries
           propounded
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           _1
           .
           
             WHether
             there
             is
             not
             in
             all
             ages
             a
             visible
             Catholick
          
           
           
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Whether
             out
             of
             the
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
          
           
           
             any
             can
             attain
             Salvation
             ?
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Seeing
             there
             are
             now
             very
             many
             Professions
          
           
           
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             which
             give
             themselves
             out
             to
             be
             either
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             by
             designation
             ▪
             which
             amongst
             them
             all
             is
             now
             the
             holy
             Catholick
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Whether
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             Church
             so
             designed
             can
             teach
             her
             Children
             any
             error
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             either
             destructive
          
           
           
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             endangering
             the
             attaining
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             If
             the
             said
             Catholick
             Church
             can
             teach
             errors
             ,
             as
             matter
             of
          
           
           
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             how
             any
             Christian
             can
             be
             infallibly
             certain
             ,
             that
             She
             hath
             not
             taught
             some
             error
             in
             determining
             the
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             and
             in
             teaching
             some
             Book
             ,
             or
             Books
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             certainty
             any
             one
             can
             have
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             Books
             are
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             Gods
             Church
             delivers
             to
             be
             his
             word
             ?
          
        
         
           [
           A
           Categorical
           Answer
           to
           these
           Queries
           is
           demanded
           .
           ]
        
      
       
         
           Second
           Section
           containing
           the
           Divines
           Answer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           Queries
           answered
           by
           propounding
           others
           ,
           reflecting
           upon
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           which
           God
           had
           made
           as
           ample
           promises
           of
           its
           continuance
           ,
           till
           
             Shiloh
          
           came
           in
           humility
           ,
           as
           he
           made
           of
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           perpetuity
           ,
           till
           the
           same
           Saviour
           come
           in
           glory
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whether
           according
           to
           the
           veracity
           of
           Gods
           promises
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           then
           to
           be
           a
           Visible
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Seeing
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           Church
           of
           the
           ten
           tribes
           pretended
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           House
           of
           David
           with
           the
           Priesthood
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           Kingdom
           and
           Priesthood
           were
           sometime
           infected
           with
           gross
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           that
           publickly
           set
           up
           and
           erected
           ;
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           by
           what
           designation
           a
           Jew
           ,
           that
           was
           truly
           inquisitive
           of
           the
           way
           and
           means
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           should
           then
           discern
           and
           discover
           that
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           might
           find
           it
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           ,
           since
           (
           as
           Christ
           himself
           affirms
           
             John
          
           4.
           22.
           )
           Salvation
           was
           then
           of
           the
           Jews
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Whether
           the
           Visible
           Society
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           that
           was
           in
           covenant
           with
           God
           could
           not
           teach
           her
           Children
           any
           error
           as
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           was
           corruptive
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           Salvation
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           the
           said
           Church
           could
           teach
           such
           errors
           ,
           how
           any
           Jew
           could
           be
           infallibly
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           living
           Oracles
           
           committed
           to
           that
           people
           were
           not
           corrupted
           ,
           or
           lying
           legends
           obstructed
           under
           pretence
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           God
           in
           that
           Oeconomie
           did
           preserve
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           the
           standing
           Rule
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           which
           private
           persons
           were
           to
           have
           recourse
           for
           their
           direction
           ,
           to
           secure
           themselves
           from
           the
           seducement
           of
           erring
           Guides
           
             (
             Esa
             .
          
           8.
           20.
           and
           9.
           16.
           compared
           )
           ;
           and
           also
           the
           Instrument
           of
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           for
           reformation
           of
           a
           corrupted
           Church
           :
           why
           may
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           added
           to
           the
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           us
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           them
           who
           have
           their
           senses
           exercised
           therein
           ,
           to
           discern
           between
           good
           and
           evil
           ?
        
         
           [
           If
           the
           Querist
           can
           frame
           a
           good
           Answer
           that
           might
           satisty
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           Jew
           ,
           then
           ,
           
             mutatis
             mutandis
             ,
          
           the
           same
           will
           be
           an
           Answer
           to
           his
           own
           Queries
           .
           ]
        
         
           
             II.
             Take
             this
             Categorical
             Answer
             to
             the
             said
             Queries
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           was
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           till
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           ae
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           age
           is
           visible
           by
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           to
           the
           persons
           then
           living
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Out
           of
           this
           Catholick
           Church
           ordinarily
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           is
           the
           Holy
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           which
           professeth
           that
           One
           Holy
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           once
           for
           all
           delivered
           unto
           the
           Saints
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           Conservative
           and
           Rule
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           Holy
           Catholick
           Church
           teaches
           no
           error
           destructive
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Therefore
           cannot
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           continues
           so
           ,
           abuse
           the
           world
           by
           imposing
           false
           ,
           or
           forged
           Scriptures
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Quere
             further
             ;
          
        
         
           What
           reason
           now
           from
           hence
           can
           be
           deduced
           ,
           why
           any
           rational
           person
           should
           desert
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           adheres
           to
           (
           the
           acknowledged
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           )
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           enter
           into
           the
           present
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           threshold
           requires
           him
           to
           renounce
           his
           Senses
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           obliges
           him
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           Creed
           composed
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           at
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           which
           we
           desire
           the
           Papists
           to
           prove
           was
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           of
           the
           truly
           antient
           and
           Catholick
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           Third
           Section
           containing
           the
           Papists
           Reply
           .
        
         
           
             
               N.
            
             1.
             
             A
             Categorical
             Answer
             to
             the
             Queries
             concerning
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               I
               Admit
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               here
               mentioned
               respectively
               to
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               first
               I
               answer
               affirmatively
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               commits
               a
               fallacy
               of
            
             Ignoratio
             elenchi
             .
             
               The
            
             
             
               Queries
               about
               the
               Christian
               Church
               (
               to
               which
               these
               ought
               to
               correspond
               )
            
             
             
               proceed
               not
               upon
               any
               particular
               Kingdom
               ,
               no
               nor
               upon
               any
               particular
               Church
               ,
               nor
               on
               every
               one
               ,
               or
               any
               particular
               mumber
               of
               the
               Priests
               or
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               upon
               the
               representative
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               a
               full
               and
               lawful
               meeting
               of
               the
               chief
               Pastors
               to
               teach
               the
               Church
               diffusive
               ,
               what
               she
               is
               to
               believe
               as
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               to
               reject
               as
               errors
               in
               Faith
               ,
               when
               questions
               arise
               about
               any
               of
               them
               .
               I
               therefore
               answer
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               such
               question
               arose
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               they
               were
               neither
               to
               have
               their
               last
               refuge
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               or
               Judah
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               or
               common
               people
               for
               resolution
               in
               what
               they
               were
               to
               believe
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               lawful
               High
               Priest
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               with
               his
               High
               Council
               or
               Synod
               of
               other
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               And
               they
               were
               to
               conform
               their
               belief
               to
               what
               they
               defined
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               either
               the
               Kings
               ,
               or
               some
               number
               of
               inferior
               Tribes
               ,
               or
               some
               particular
               Priests
               ,
               taught
               ,
               practised
               ,
               or
               believed
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               definition
               of
               this
               Supreme
               Spiritual
               Council
               was
               to
               be
               held
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               held
               forth
               such
               erroneous
               Doctrine
               pertinaciously
               ,
               or
               
               practised
               publickly
               contrary
               to
               it
               ;
               were
               to
               be
               esteemed
               in
               their
               doctrine
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               practise
               Nonconformists
               to
               the
               True
               Church
               ,
               or
               Separatists
               from
               it
               .
               If
               therefore
               a
               Jew
               in
               the
               times
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Querie
               should
               have
               demanded
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               the
               True
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               Salvation
               could
               be
               acquired
               ,
               the
               answer
               must
               have
               been
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               the
               High
               Priest
               then
               being
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               believers
               ,
               who
               conformed
               their
               Faith
               ,
               Practises
               and
               Communion
               to
               him
               and
               his
               high
               Council
               ,
            
             ut
             supra
             :
             
               And
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               stood
               in
               oppositions
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               division
               from
               him
               ,
               were
               Aliens
               (
               so
               long
               as
               they
               continued
               in
               that
               state
               )
               from
               the
               True
               Church
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Querist
               had
               proved
               efficaciously
               ,
               that
               the
               High
               Priest
               with
               his
               fore
               named
               Council
               taught
               the
               people
               ,
               either
               Idolatry
               ,
               (
               the
               common
               sin
               of
               the
               Jews
               )
               or
               any
               other
               breach
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               or
               any
               error
               against
               Gods
               Revelations
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Revelations
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               he
               had
               overthrown
               the
               whole
               fabrick
               of
               my
               Queries
               .
               But
               seeing
               this
               is
               not
               yet
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               his
               Queries
               are
               neither
               an
               Answer
               ,
               nor
               any
               obstruction
               to
               mine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               remain
               in
               their
               full
               vigour
               against
               him
               .
               For
               notwithstanding
               all
               he
               says
               in
               his
               second
               Query
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               main
               force
               of
               his
               instance
               )
               I
               have
               clearly
               shewed
               ,
               a
               Jew
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               the
               True
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               Salvation
               could
               not
               be
               had
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               to
               prove
               any
               such
               matter
               ,
               unless
               he
               enervate
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
            
             Mat.
             23.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
               where
               he
               says
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               taught
               ,
               who
               had
               and
               did
               sit
               in
            
             Moses
             
               his
               chair
               (
               that
               is
               succeeded
               in
               his
               Spiritual
               authority
               )
               was
               to
               be
               observed
               and
               done
               by
               all
               the
               Jewish
               people
               :
               which
               supposes
               evidently
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               teach
               them
               either
               error
               in
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               as
               part
               of
               Gods
               word
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               should
               have
               commanded
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               and
               believe
               errors
               :
               so
               that
               they
               were
               infallible
               in
               their
               teaching
               till
            
             Shiloh
             
               came
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               were
               so
               infallible
               (
               says
               our
               Saviour
               )
               was
               ,
               because
               they
               sate
               upon
            
             Moses
             
               his
               chair
               ,
               and
               so
               governed
               successively
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               faithfully
               in
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               his
               time
               :
            
             Upon
             the
             chair
             of
             Moses
             have
             sate
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             :
             All
             therefore
             that
             they
             shall
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Observe
             and
             do
             it
             .
             
               And
               this
               reason
               proves
               not
               only
               ,
               those
               that
               sate
               then
               when
               our
               Saviour
               spake
               
               these
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               those
               who
               sate
               before
               them
               ever
               since
               the
               time
               of
            
             Moses
             
               were
               infallible
               in
               all
               divine
               doctrines
               both
               of
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Querie
               is
               therefore
               thus
               answered
               ;
               That
               the
               Jewish
            
             
             
               Church
               ,
               (
               understood
            
             ut
             supra
             )
             
               could
               not
               teach
               any
               error
               ,
               as
               matter
               of
               Divine
               Faith
               or
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               fourth
               Querie
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               ,
               though
               from
               the
               precedent
            
             
             
               Answers
               ,
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               by
               divine
               direction
               preserved
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               so
               entirely
               ,
               that
               it
               never
               rejected
               any
               true
               part
               of
               Gods
               written
               word
               ,
               nor
               received
               into
               their
               Canon
               of
               Gods
               written
               word
               any
               Book
               ,
               or
               Sentence
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               his
               word
               ;
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               thence
               ,
               that
               every
               private
               person
               should
               find
               out
               every
               particular
               point
               of
               Religion
               by
               particular
               or
               express
               proofs
               out
               of
               that
               written
               word
               alone
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
            
             ut
             supra
             ,
             
               in
               matters
               controverted
               ,
               should
               interpose
               it self
               ,
               and
               determine
               the
               controversie
               .
               Nor
               do
               the
               two
               Texts
               quoted
               in
               the
               Querie
               prove
               thus
               much
               :
               For
               that
            
             Esa
             .
             8.
             20.
             
               proves
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               neither
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               Soothsayers
               ,
               nor
               to
               extraordinary
               visions
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Testament
               ,
               when
               doubts
               arose
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               so
               far
               from
               forbidding
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               present
               respective
               Priests
               and
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               and
               Testament
               command
               expresly
               ,
               that
               recourse
               is
               to
               be
               had
               to
               them
               in
               doubtful
               cases
               ,
            
             Deut.
             17.
             
               from
               the
            
             8th
             .
             
               to
               the
            
             12th
             .
             
               verse
               ,
               and
            
             Malachi
             .
             2.
             
               from
               the
            
             4th
             .
             
               to
               the
            
             8th
             .
             
               In
               which
               places
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               reserved
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               and
               the
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Priests
               command
               ,
               declared
               to
               be
               so
               great
               a
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               no
               less
               than
               death
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Scriptures
               themselves
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               far
               from
               the
               Ordinance
               of
            
             Moses
             
               his
               Law
               ,
               that
               every
               particular
               or
               private
               Believer
               had
               license
               ,
               or
               opportunity
               ,
               or
               ordinary
               possibility
               to
               peruse
               them
               ,
               and
               gather
               from
               them
               by
               his
               sole
               perusal
               ,
               what
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               (
               as
               private
               Protestants
               now
               do
               )
               that
               the
               Law
               was
               only
               to
               be
               read
               to
               them
               once
               in
               Seven
               years
               ,
            
             Deut.
             31.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
               and
               was
               accordingly
               performed
               by
            
             Esdras
             ,
             Nehem.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               And
               this
               was
               all
               we
               read
               in
               Scripture
               of
               the
               common
               People
               knowing
               the
               written
               word
               .
               And
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               were
               
               so
               far
               from
               undertaking
               by
               their
               own
               private
               judgements
               to
               attain
               to
               the
               full
               meaning
               of
               every
               hard
               sentence
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               said
               v.
               79.
               that
               the
            
             Levites
             
               interpreted
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Esdras
             
               taught
               them
               :
               And
               v.
               13.
               not
               only
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               inferior
               Levites
               and
               Priests
               came
               to
            
             Esdras
             
               the
               chief
               Priest
               to
               hear
               from
               him
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Law.
               Now
               the
               respondent
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               make
               a
               parallel
               between
               the
               common
               people
               of
               the
               Jews
               and
               his
               Protestants
               ,
               must
               produce
               some
               clear
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               and
               not
               only
               they
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Old
               Testament
               was
               as
               common
               and
               familiar
               in
               the
               houses
               and
               hands
               of
               every
               ignorant
               Jew
               ,
               as
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               is
               now
               in
               the
               houses
               and
               hands
               of
               every
               ignorant
               Protestant
               ,
               which
               I
               believe
               he
               will
               find
               a
               very
               hard
               task
               ,
               seeing
               Printing
               being
               then
               unknown
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               very
               difficult
               to
               have
               found
               so
               immense
               a
               number
               of
               copies
               ,
               as
               are
               now
               (
               since
               Printing
               )
               of
               the
               Bible
               amongst
               Protestants
               .
               Yet
               are
               not
               we
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               either
               not
               profitable
               ,
               (
               as
               Saint
            
             Paul
             
               says
               they
               are
               )
               or
               not
               sufficient
               (
               supposing
               them
               to
               be
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God
               by
               some
               precedent
               proof
               )
               by
               way
               of
               Rule
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               .
               For
               they
               contain
               many
               of
               the
               most
               important
               points
               of
               Religion
               clearly
               and
               expressely
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               willfully
               pertinacious
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               contain
               not
               in
               particular
               expressions
               by
               general
               rules
               they
               refer
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Governors
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               learn
               them
               from
               their
               mouths
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Vniversal
               Tradition
               of
               Christendome
               .
               But
               that
               every
               particular
               Christian
               is
               to
               receive
               and
               know
               what
               he
               is
               to
               believe
               ,
               what
               not
               ,
               by
               his
               sole
               perusal
               of
               Gods
               written
               word
               ,
               as
               though
               every
               particular
               point
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               were
               particularly
               set
               down
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               by
               particular
               respective
               consequences
               ,
               or
               other
               particular
               proofs
               concerning
               every
               such
               point
               to
               be
               deduced
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               so
               great
               a
               Paradox
               ;
               that
               no
               man
               (
               I
               think
               )
               who
               hath
               his
               right
               senses
               can
               averr
               it
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               far
               greater
               part
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               whereof
               a
               very
               great
               part
               know
               neither
               to
               write
               nor
               read
               ,
               and
               therefore
               depend
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               others
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               can
               read
               ,
               know
               no
               other
               save
               their
               Mothers
               tongue
               ,
               and
               thereby
               are
               subject
               to
               a
               thousand
               misconstructions
               of
               the
               words
               or
               Phrases
               in
               the
               Original
               ;
               or
               
               if
               they
               arrive
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               original
               ,
               know
               not
               the
               true
               Rules
               of
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               thereby
               run
               into
               errors
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               know
               them
               ,
               out
               of
               Pride
               ,
               or
               self-conceit
               of
               their
               own
               wit
               and
               jugdment
               ,
               will
               not
               apply
               them
               :
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Learned
               ,
               seeing
               they
               ,
               after
               all
               their
               industry
               ,
               skill
               in
               Languages
               ,
               comparing
               one
               place
               with
               another
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               are
               yet
               so
               far
               from
               according
               one
               with
               another
               in
               the
               interpretation
               of
               divers
               places
               of
               Scripture
               touching
               points
               of
               Faith
               controverted
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               after
               150
               years
               discord
               they
               will
               ever
               come
               to
               an
               agreement
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               suppose
               some
               learned
               men
               might
               have
               a
               greater
               insight
               into
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               approach
               nearer
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               are
               less
               learned
               ,
               or
               the
               ignorant
               ;
               yet
               Scripture
               interpreted
               by
               private
               mens
               judgment
               cannot
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               means
               to
               obtain
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Rule
               and
               means
               appointed
               by
               almighty
               God
               to
               attain
               Faith
               ,
               must
               be
               common
               and
               universal
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               ;
               nor
               must
               there
               be
               one
               rule
               and
               means
               for
               the
               learned
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               the
               unlearned
               .
               Seeing
               Scripture
               cannot
               be
               sufficiently
               interpreted
               by
               the
               sole
               means
               of
               Scripture
               by
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               interpreted
               by
               private
               men
               cannot
               be
               the
               Rule
               and
               Means
               appointed
               by
               Almighty
               God
               for
               the
               guiding
               of
               consciences
               in
               all
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               there
               must
               therefore
               be
               some
               other
               for
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               and
               consequently
               for
               all
               .
               Now
               this
               other
               means
               and
               rule
               can
               be
               no
               other
               excogitable
               (
               unless
               we
               run
               to
               the
               Sole
               private
               Spirit
               of
               Phanatiques
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               absurd
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               )
               save
               the
               direction
               and
               universal
               Tradition
               of
               Gods
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               as
               is
               above
               declared
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               to
               your
               last
               sentence
               ,
               I
               acknowledg
               ,
               That
               he
               who
               can
               answer
               these
               Queries
               may
               answer
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               substantial
               answer
            
             mutatis
             mutandis
             ,
             
               will
               satisfie
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               both
               .
               Nor
               did
               I
               ever
               think
               my
               Queries
               unanswerable
               :
               for
               I
               know
               I
               could
               answer
               them
               my self
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               may
               do
               ,
               who
               assents
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               But
               I
               propounded
               my
               Queries
               to
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               shewed
               they
               are
               unanswerable
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               from
               them
               only
               it
               is
               ,
               from
               whom
               I
               in
               this
               occasion
               expect
               an
               answer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               N.
            
             2.
             
             Now
             let
             us
             weigh
             the
             Categorical
             Answers
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               first
               the
               Answer
               seems
               to
               be
               affirmative
               .
               Onely
               there
               is
               some
               dubiousness
               in
               the
               word
               ,
            
             Christianity
             .
             
               For
               all
               Hereticks
               make
               a
               visible
               profession
               of
            
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             
               Supposing
               therefore
               you
               mean
               true
               Christianity
               in
               their
               whole
               Profession
               ,
               the
               Answer
               is
               accepted
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               second
               you
               add
               the
               word
               ,
            
             Ordinarily
             .
             
               If
               therefore
               you
               mean
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               some
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               extraordinary
               cases
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               I
               take
               the
               Answer
               to
               be
               affirmative
               ,
               that
               some
               may
               be
               saved
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               stream
               of
               all
               Christian
               Antiquity
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               hath
               nothing
               of
               a
               Categorical
               Answer
               .
               For
               I
               demand
               ,
               amongst
               all
               different
               pretended
               professions
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               by
               designation
               of
               some
               one
               ,
               or
               some
               set
               number
               of
               Professions
               now
               on
               foot
               .
               And
               you
               tell
               me
               what
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               ,
               but
               give
               no
               designation
               of
               any
               particular
               profession
               or
               professions
               of
               Christians
               .
               Or
               if
               you
               intended
               to
               make
               a
               designation
               ,
               you
               have
               answered
            
             obscurum
             per
             aequè
             obscurum
             ,
             
               which
               can
               be
               no
               Categorical
               Answer
               .
               For
               it
               is
               now
               as
               obscure
               among
               Christians
               ,
               which
               profession
               that
               is
               which
               now
               professeth
               the
               true
               Catholick
               Faith
               once
               for
               all
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Your
               fourth
               Answer
               is
               defective
            
             ex
             insufficienti
             enumeratione
             partium
             ,
             
               and
               not
               Categorical
               .
               For
               I
               put
               two
               parts
               in
               my
               Querie
               ,
            
             Destructive
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             indangering
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               You
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               you
               say
               nothing
               to
               the
               second
               ;
               wherein
               notwithstanding
               was
               the
               main
               force
               of
               the
               Querie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Your
               fifth
               Answer
               is
               not
               Categorical
               ,
               because
               only
               conditional
               .
               You
               say
               ,
            
             The
             Catholick
             Church
             so
             long
             as
             it
             continues
             so
             cannot
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               Now
               this
               conditional
               ,
            
             So
             long
             as
             it
             continues
             so
             ,
             
               supposes
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               can
               cease
               to
               be
               the
               Catholick
               
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               contrary
               to
               your
               answer
               to
               the
               first
               Querie
               ,
               wherein
               you
               grant
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               in
               all
               ages
               a
               Visible
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               damnable
               error
               in
               Christianity
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Visible
               Catholick
               Church
               can
               ever
               cease
               to
               be
               ,
               Christ
               who
               hath
               promised
               ,
               it
               shall
               ever
               be
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             &c.
             
               will
               become
               a
               false
               Prophet
               .
               But
               suppose
               ,
               you
               had
               given
               a
               Categorical
               Answer
               ,
               That
               it
               can
               never
               obtrude
               false
               Scripture
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               then
               you
               must
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Visible
               Church
               is
               infallible
               in
               the
               delivery
               of
               Scripture
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               is
               there
               an
               Infallible
               Judg
               upon
               the
               earth
               concerning
               this
               point
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               I
               require
               some
               satisfactory
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               infallible
               in
               this
               and
               fallible
               in
               other
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               as
               great
               absurdity
               to
               abuse
               the
               world
               with
               salse
               Faith
               ,
               as
               with
               false
               Scriptures
               .
               Or
               what
               authority
               is
               there
               either
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Antiquity
               ,
               which
               limits
               the
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               sole
               determination
               of
               Scriptures
               .
               Or
               is
               it
               not
               as
               pernicious
               to
               a
               Soul
               to
               be
               put
               in
               danger
               of
               damnation
               by
               having
               a
               dangerous
               error
               taught
               it
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               by
               having
               some
               Books
               ,
               happily
               less
               dangerous
               than
               that
               error
               ,
               imposed
               upon
               it
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
            
          
           
             
               To
               your
               Conclusion
               I
               answer
               ,
               The
               reason
               ,
               why
               you
               are
               to
               desert
               the
               Protestant
               English
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               because
               it
               adheres
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Roman
               doth
               that
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               )
               but
               because
               they
               will
               have
               that
               the
               sole
               Rule
               ,
               in
               exclusion
               of
               Vniversal
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               reason
               to
               refuse
               to
               join
               with
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               because
               it
               enjoyns
               one
               to
               renounce
               his
               Senses
               and
               Reason
               .
               For
               it
               enjoyns
               this
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               does
               .
               For
               was
               not
            
             Lot
             
               to
               deny
               his
               Senses
               ,
               when
               he
               perceived
               them
               to
               be
               Angels
               ,
               whom
               his
               eyes
               ears
               and
               touch
               taught
               him
               to
               be
               living
               men
               ?
               And
               how
               could
               our
               Saviour
               pass
               through
               a
               whole
               crowd
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               neither
               be
               seen
               ,
               heard
               ,
               or
               felt
               ,
               without
               a
               deception
               of
               the
               Senses
               ?
               Now
               it
               is
               far
               more
               opposite
               to
               humane
               reason
               ,
               to
               believe
               one
               to
               be
               three
               ,
               and
               three
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               very
               self
               same
               being
               without
               any
               difference
               ,
               or
               mutation
               ,
               then
               to
               believe
               bread
               to
               be
               changed
               into
               flesh
               ,
               or
               one
               body
               to
               be
               in
               more
               places
               at
               once
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               What
               you
               say
               of
               breach
               of
               Charity
               ,
               is
               misconceit
               of
               our
               doctrine
               .
               We
               censure
               not
               the
               Persons
               ,
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               that
               maintained
               pertinaciously
               and
               obstinately
               .
               Now
               who
               does
               so
               ,
               we
               cannot
               absolutely
               judg
               ,
               and
               therefore
               pass
               no
               absolute
               judgment
               upon
               particulars
               .
               And
               this
               is
               so
               far
               from
               breach
               of
               Charity
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               only
               out
               of
               Charity
               ,
               that
               we
               let
               Protestants
               know
               ,
               what
               danger
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               avoid
               it
               ;
               whereas
               otherwise
               we
               should
               be
               Flatterers
               and
               Sycophants
               in
               letting
               them
               go
               on
               securely
               in
               the
               danger
               we
               conceive
               them
               to
               be
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             
               composed
               no
               new
               Creed
               ,
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               gave
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               such
               points
               to
               be
               professed
               by
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               teach
               in
               publick
               Academies
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               that
               office
               .
               As
               the
               English
               Protestants
               do
               exact
               a
               profession
               of
               the
               39
               Articles
               of
               such
               as
               she
               admits
               to
               Orders
               .
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               proof
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               till
               these
               Queries
               be
               answered
               by
               Protestants
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Fourth
           Section
           ,
           containing
           an
           Examination
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Reply
           made
           by
           the
           Romanist
           ;
           which
           was
           comprised
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           assaulted
           .
           Mr.
           
             F.
             M.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               the
               Papers
               ,
               which
               you
               conveyed
               unto
               me
               by
               many
               Ambages
               ,
               on
               the
               
                 12th
                 .
              
               of
               
                 April
                 ;
              
               since
               which
               time
               I
               have
               been
               intangled
               in
               several
               businesses
               ,
               that
               allowed
               me
               no
               leisure
               to
               consider
               the
               Cavils
               of
               the
               Factors
               ,
               for
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               are
               like
               the
               Clients
               of
               *
               the
               Idol
               God
               of
               
                 Ekron
                 ,
              
               the
               Flies
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               their
               insinuation
               into
               secrets
               ;
               but
               also
               for
               their
               restless
               importunity
               ,
               who
               though
               beaten
               off
               from
               the
               Hesh
               ,
               they
               would
               taint
               and
               corrupt
               ,
               yet
               return
               again
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               though
               enough
               hath
               been
               lately
               published
               by
               eminent
               persons
               in
               
               our
               Church
               ,
               to
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               gainsayers
               or
               at
               least
               to
               secure
               prudent
               readers
               from
               the
               dangerous
               practises
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               like
               
                 Elymas
              
               cease
               not
               to
               pervert
               the
               streight
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               yet
               I
               have
               taken
               some
               spare
               time
               to
               
               examine
               what
               is
               returned
               to
               that
               Paper
               ,
               which
               you
               know
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               I
               writ
               in
               your
               Dining-room
               whilst
               you
               staid
               a
               while
               for
               your
               company
               to
               dinner
               .
               Upon
               the
               perusal
               I
               find
               nothing
               ,
               that
               may
               render
               the
               defence
               of
               mine
               own
               former
               writing
               so
               difficult
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               tedious
               to
               you
               .
               For
               you
               will
               see
               that
               Oracle
               of
               
                 Solomon
              
               verified
               ,
               The
               beginner
               of
               strife
               is
               like
               one
               that
               opens
               a
               passage
               to
               waters
               .
               As
               waters
               
               let
               in
               at
               a
               small
               breach
               quickly
               spread
               to
               a
               deluge
               :
               so
               you
               may
               observe
               ,
               how
               contentions
               about
               Religion
               begun
               by
               admission
               of
               a
               few
               questions
               swell
               to
               Volumes
               that
               cloy
               ,
               or
               tire
               rather
               then
               instruct
               readers
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               such
               lovers
               of
               Truth
               ,
               as
               to
               seek
               it
               with
               patience
               .
               But
               least
               my
               silence
               might
               give
               some
               occasion
               to
               the
               Adversarie
               of
               triumphing
               over
               our
               Church
               ,
               (
               whereas
               indeed
               neither
               the
               validity
               of
               our
               cause
               or
               profession
               ,
               nor
               the
               credit
               of
               our
               Church
               depends
               on
               so
               weak
               a
               
                 Basis
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               acting
               of
               one
               of
               the
               meanest
               of
               her
               Children
               )
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               repair
               this
               breach
               ,
               and
               to
               retrench
               these
               bitter
               waters
               of
               Romish
               contentions
               against
               the
               Truth
               into
               their
               own
               channels
               .
               And
               that
               you
               may
               not
               be
               affrighted
               with
               the
               very
               bulk
               of
               my
               Reply
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               enlarge
               my
               discourse
               to
               disprove
               every
               particular
               ,
               which
               these
               Papers
               may
               tempt
               me
               to
               contradict
               ,
               but
               make
               short
               animadversions
               upon
               whatever
               occurs
               and
               appears
               material
               to
               our
               present
               Queries
               .
            
             
               My
               first
               Querie
               ministers
               no
               occasion
               of
               dispute
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               rightly
               apprehends
               the
               main
               force
               of
               my
               instance
               against
               his
               Queries
               to
               lie
               ,
               is
               attacked
               by
               him
               confidently
               ,
               with
               such
               weapons
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               safely
               trust
               you
               to
               judge
               of
               their
               validity
               .
               And
               indeed
               you
               that
               are
               assaulted
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               conveyed
               unto
               you
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               held
               forth
               by
               a
               Ministerie
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               
               pretend
               to
               Infallibility
               ,
               but
               professeth
               legitimate
               Authority
               to
               instruct
               all
               under
               their
               charge
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               must
               be
               Judge
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               your
               own
               conscience
               ,
               whether
               the
               Roman
               Questionist
               ,
               or
               I
               ,
               speak
               that
               which
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               common
               Rules
               of
               Truth
               .
               And
               your
               Reason
               assisted
               with
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
               who
               freely
               and
               liberally
               gives
               wisdom
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
               unto
               all
               ,
               that
               with
               humility
               ,
               meekness
               and
               resolution
               of
               obedience
               implore
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               understanding
               ,
               must
               be
               permitted
               to
               be
               your
               Guide
               in
               discovering
               the
               True
               Church
               from
               the
               False
               ;
               and
               may
               as
               well
               and
               safely
               be
               allowed
               to
               distinguish
               the
               wholesome
               Doctrine
               from
               the
               corrupt
               and
               noxious
               :
               since
               this
               may
               be
               easier
               and
               sooner
               discerned
               by
               the
               agreeableness
               of
               any
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               sence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               things
               necessary
               are
               plain
               ,
               then
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               Church
               can
               be
               discovered
               by
               those
               Notes
               commonly
               given
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               which
               are
               uncertain
               ,
               variable
               ,
               difficult
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               of
               most
               importance
               )
               not
               infallibly
               known
               to
               be
               the
               infallible
               Notes
               of
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               nor
               infallibly
               applied
               to
               their
               Church
               ,
               except
               you
               will
               take
               their
               Testimony
               of
               themselves
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               make
               unnecessary
               excursions
               ,
               I
               shall
               betake
               my self
               to
               examine
               his
               Answer
               to
               my
               second
               Querie
               .
               I
               will
               not
               waste
               time
               to
               unfold
               the
               Logical
               term
               ,
               
                 Ignoratio
                 Elenchi
                 ,
              
               though
               I
               can
               shew
               how
               unjustly
               this
               fallacy
               is
               charged
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               how
               easily
               it
               may
               be
               retorted
               upon
               him
               .
               I
               shall
               appeal
               to
               your
               reason
               ,
               and
               leave
               you
               to
               determine
               ,
               who
               is
               guilty
               of
               mistaking
               the
               Argument
               in
               debate
               ,
               or
               of
               proceeding
               fallaciously
               .
               He
               thinks
               ,
               he
               hath
               convinced
               me
               of
               such
               a
               sophistical
               dealing
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               Queries
               about
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               those
               propounded
               by
               me
               ought
               to
               correspond
               ,
               proceed
               not
               upon
               any
               particular
               Kingdom
               ,
               no
               nor
               upon
               any
               particular
               Church
               .
               But
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               an
               exact
               analogy
               (
               as
               to
               the
               sufficient
               way
               and
               
               means
               of
               salvation
               )
               between
               the
               Christian
               Church
               under
               the
               Gospel
               diffused
               through
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               only
               Nation
               ,
               which
               had
               then
               the
               peculiar
               priviledge
               to
               be
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               the
               living
               Oracles
               of
               truth
               ;
               and
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               a
               just
               correspondence
               in
               the
               obligation
               ,
               that
               lies
               upon
               the
               members
               of
               either
               Church
               ,
               both
               to
               serve
               God
               sincerely
               according
               to
               his
               will
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               also
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               yield
               obedience
               to
               their
               Superiors
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               Law
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               to
               Prince
               and
               Priests
               and
               People
               .
               The
               whole
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Israel
              
               at
               first
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               undivided
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               And
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ,
              
               after
               the
               Rent
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               Spouse
               of
               God
               ,
               till
               she
               had
               a
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               for
               her
               spiritual
               whoredoms
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               any
               indifferent
               Reader
               judge
               ,
               whether
               I
               proceeded
               not
               upon
               a
               good
               ground
               ,
               when
               I
               compared
               the
               present
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               only
               Church
               ,
               though
               then
               confined
               to
               one
               Nation
               ,
               since
               both
               are
               equally
               furnished
               by
               God
               with
               sufficient
               means
               to
               preserve
               Religion
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               equally
               liable
               to
               corruption
               in
               their
               members
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               will
               believe
               St.
               
               Paul's
               warning
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               the
               visible
               
               Roman
               Church
               is
               more
               then
               equally
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               obnoxious
               to
               a
               grand
               apostacy
               and
               excision
               .
            
             
               [
               There
               is
               indeed
               one
               difference
               between
               the
               particular
               members
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               particular
               Christians
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               condition
               of
               Gods
               servants
               under
               the
               Old
               Testament
               was
               much
               harder
               ,
               then
               ours
               is
               under
               the
               New.
               For
               the
               prescript
               service
               of
               God
               being
               of
               old
               tied
               to
               the
               Temple
               at
               
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               people
               being
               bound
               to
               worship
               God
               there
               ,
               when
               the
               Temple
               was
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Lord
               wholly
               laid
               down
               ,
               as
               under
               King
               
                 Ahaz
                 ,
              
               (
               read
               2
               
                 Chron.
              
               29.
               7.
               
               )
               or
               when
               the
               City
               and
               Temple
               were
               polluted
               and
               prophaned
               with
               the
               execrable
               Altars
               and
               Images
               of
               
                 Baal
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Host
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Devil-worship
               which
               were
               set
               up
               by
               
                 Manasseh
                 ,
              
               who
               required
               obedience
               
               of
               Priests
               and
               People
               ,
               and
               filled
               
                 Jerusalem
              
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               them
               who
               chose
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               Man
               ,
               (
               See
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 33.
                 3
                 ,
                 9.
                 2.
                 
                 Kings
              
               24.
               4.
               )
               Gods
               faithful
               servants
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               in
               a
               sad
               streight
               between
               their
               zeal
               for
               Gods
               House
               and
               service
               ,
               and
               their
               obligation
               to
               their
               superiors
               ,
               who
               caused
               ,
               at
               least
               urged
               them
               to
               err
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               worse
               then
               the
               Heathen
               (
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               speaks
               in
               that
               story
               )
               when
               there
               was
               no
               appearance
               (
               as
               this
               Romanist
               fondly
               dreams
               )
               of
               a
               standing
               Council
               assistant
               to
               the
               High
               Priest
               resident
               at
               
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               Visible
               guide
               in
               Gods
               way
               ,
               but
               the
               Priest
               that
               shewed
               their
               heads
               were
               all
               Sycophants
               and
               Seducers
               .
               But
               now
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               being
               spiritual
               and
               not
               tyed
               to
               any
               one
               place
               ,
               nor
               the
               Law
               
               of
               Christ
               confined
               to
               one
               Bishops
               chair
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               being
               spred
               throughout
               all
               nations
               ,
               and
               every
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               associated
               orderly
               in
               any
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               Nation
               ,
               or
               being
               endowed
               with
               a
               sufficient
               power
               of
               conduct
               and
               government
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               is
               concerned
               )
               if
               a
               prevalent
               party
               of
               Governours
               be
               not
               only
               corrupted
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               also
               so
               abusive
               of
               power
               ,
               that
               the
               communion
               with
               that
               Church
               be
               unsafe
               ,
               Christians
               are
               much
               more
               at
               liberty
               than
               the
               Jews
               were
               ,
               because
               by
               removal
               of
               their
               habitation
               they
               may
               leave
               a
               gangrened
               limb
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               joyn
               to
               a
               sounder
               part
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               ,
               be
               it
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               offer
               a
               pure
               oblation
               and
               incense
               unto
               God
               
               with
               acceptance
               upon
               the
               Altar
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               This
               advantage
               of
               freedom
               and
               safety
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               working
               out
               their
               own
               salvation
               ,
               a
               Christian
               gains
               above
               a
               Jew
               by
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               the
               settlement
               of
               particular
               Churches
               in
               several
               Territories
               under
               several
               jurisdictions
               .
               But
               still
               the
               parallel
               holds
               between
               Jews
               and
               Christians
               ,
               both
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               Governours
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               also
               of
               the
               provision
               for
               their
               eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               when
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               times
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               their
               Governours
               will
               either
               make
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               drunk
               
               with
               the
               poysoned
               wine
               of
               their
               fornications
               ,
               or
               make
               
               themselves
               drunk
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Martyrs
               ]
            
             
               But
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               his
               Queries
               proceed
               upon
               the
               Representative
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               a
               full
               and
               lawful
               meeting
               of
               the
               chief
               Pastors
               to
               teach
               the
               Church
               diffusive
               what
               she
               is
               to
               believe
               as
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               to
               reject
               as
               errors
               in
               Faith
               ;
               when
               Questions
               arise
               about
               any
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Now
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               again
               I
               appeal
               to
               your
               reason
               ,
               1.
               whether
               you
               did
               apprehend
               ,
               or
               could
               divine
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               thing
               in
               those
               Queries
               imagine
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Visible
               Catholick
               Church
               (
               which
               he
               supposes
               must
               be
               consulted
               as
               the
               Guide
               of
               Salvation
               )
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               a
               truly
               general
               Council
               lawfully
               assembled
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               you
               may
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Papists
               make
               a
               noyse
               ,
               with
               crying
               up
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               mean
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               diffusive
               over
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               cannot
               err
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               (
               for
               then
               ,
               it
               should
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               by
               not
               holding
               the
               head
               Christ
               Jesus
               )
               yet
               can
               not
               this
               be
               a
               Guide
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               consulted
               by
               particular
               Christians
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               who
               having
               got
               an
               incling
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               desirous
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               may
               be
               inquisitive
               for
               a
               Guide
               .
               And
               though
               every
               Christian
               which
               is
               a
               sound
               member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               by
               holding
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               being
               ready
               to
               joyn
               upon
               every
               good
               occasion
               with
               all
               his
               Fellow
               members
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               through
               Christ
               Jesus
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               be
               obliged
               to
               communicate
               his
               Light
               to
               any
               man
               that
               wants
               it
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               every
               man
               that
               agrees
               with
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               an
               Infallible
               Guide
               :
               And
               less
               than
               Infallibility
               will
               not
               serve
               a
               papists
               turn
               when
               he
               talks
               of
               a
               Guide
               ,
               though
               the
               poor
               souls
               in
               that
               Synagogue
               never
               see
               any
               but
               such
               Guides
               ,
               which
               are
               confessedly
               fallible
               ,
               because
               Infallibility
               is
               not
               the
               Lot
               of
               particular
               Priests
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               being
               instructed
               to
               take
               their
               meaning
               (
               which
               was
               a
               secret
               not
               to
               be
               foreseen
               )
               for
               their
               saying
               ,
               I
               hope
               
               you
               have
               not
               forgot
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               heard
               my
               Lord
               
                 Falkland
              
               often
               say
               ,
               The
               Pastors
               assembled
               in
               Council
               ,
               though
               a
               governing
               part
               ,
               are
               still
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ;
               and
               this
               may
               be
               secured
               from
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               be
               permitted
               to
               err
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               allowing
               all
               due
               honour
               of
               Reverence
               and
               Obedience
               to
               a
               truly
               General
               Council
               lawfully
               assembled
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               sincerely
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               particular
               Christians
               are
               by
               this
               mans
               explication
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 Church
                 ,
              
               set
               forward
               in
               the
               way
               to
               find
               that
               which
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               an
               Infallible
               Guide
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               holy
               Life
               .
               You
               know
               ,
               that
               ,
               after
               the
               Apostles
               had
               finished
               their
               course
               ,
               the
               Church
               subsisted
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               with
               an
               ordinary
               Ministry
               erected
               and
               supported
               by
               Christ
               in
               several
               Churches
               respectively
               ,
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               some
               ages
               without
               a
               general
               Council
               .
               Yet
               particular
               Christistians
               had
               all
               that
               while
               a
               sufficiency
               of
               certain
               means
               for
               the
               conduct
               of
               their
               Souls
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Holyness
               ,
               unto
               eternal
               life
               .
               And
               therefore
               doth
               it
               not
               appear
               evident
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               Salvation
               attained
               without
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Querist
               ?
               But
               never
               was
               there
               Salvation
               out
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               I
               pray
               marke
               now
               ,
               who
               is
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               or
               wilfully
               mistakes
               the
               Argument
               we
               treat
               of
               ,
               the
               Querist
               ,
               or
               the
               Respondent
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               ,
               in
               what
               a
               wilderness
               you
               are
               intangled
               ,
               without
               certain
               path
               ,
               or
               issue
               ,
               if
               once
               you
               be
               perswaded
               to
               forsake
               your
               ordinary
               Guides
               ,
               who
               lead
               you
               not
               by
               their
               own
               light
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Lanthorn
               they
               hold
               forth
               ,
               which
               enables
               you
               to
               judge
               of
               their
               leading
               and
               your
               own
               walking
               in
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               look
               for
               this
               Chimerical
               Guide
               called
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               you
               know
               ,
               1.
               
               General
               Councils
               are
               not
               standing
               Guides
               .
               2.
               
               And
               how
               shall
               particular
               Christians
               be
               infallibly
               assured
               ,
               (
               and
               less
               then
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Hypothesis
               
               of
               Papists
               ,
               will
               not
               serve
               for
               a
               ground
               of
               divine
               Faith
               )
               that
               a
               Council
               when
               it
               is
               assembled
               is
               truly
               a
               full
               meeting
               of
               only
               lawful
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               proceed
               so
               as
               to
               be
               assisted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               since
               the
               Learned
               are
               not
               agreed
               on
               the
               Conditions
               requisite
               to
               make
               the
               Body
               of
               an
               Assembly
               fit
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               Infallibility
               ;
               and
               the
               unlearned
               are
               never
               able
               by
               disquisition
               to
               be
               assured
               that
               the
               Council
               which
               pretends
               to
               be
               their
               Guide
               is
               justly
               qualified
               to
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Again
               3.
               
               Remember
               how
               silent
               Councils
               are
               in
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               particular
               matters
               of
               holy
               life
               ;
               in
               which
               there
               is
               as
               much
               danger
               ,
               if
               you
               mistake
               the
               way
               ,
               of
               rushing
               into
               Hell
               ,
               as
               in
               matters
               of
               Faith.
               If
               reason
               and
               ordinary
               Pastors
               ,
               without
               any
               fancy
               of
               infallibility
               ,
               can
               apply
               Scripture-Light
               to
               guide
               our
               feet
               certainly
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               why
               is
               there
               more
               necessity
               of
               a
               Council
               to
               teach
               us
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               than
               to
               instruct
               us
               in
               holyness
               of
               life
               ?
               Mistake
               me
               not
               I
               acknowledg
               the
               Authority
               of
               Councils
               as
               useful
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               more
               vigorous
               suppression
               of
               false
               teachers
               ,
               which
               corrupt
               the
               truth
               .
               But
               I
               see
               no
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               that
               extraordinary
               power
               to
               teach
               the
               Church
               diffusive
               the
               form
               of
               wholesome
               Doctrine
               established
               now
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               Ages
               to
               the
               Faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               supposing
               a
               general
               lawful
               Council
               to
               be
               the
               only
               teacher
               ,
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               how
               shall
               particular
               Christians
               be
               infallibly
               assured
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ;
               the
               knowledg
               whereof
               is
               conveyed
               by
               no
               other
               means
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               confessedly
               fallible
               ?
               And
               therefore
               you
               will
               still
               be
               to
               seek
               for
               a
               sufficient
               Guide
               according
               to
               the
               Sense
               of
               this
               Grand-Signior
               .
               All
               the
               objections
               made
               against
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               as
               they
               are
               used
               for
               instruments
               to
               discover
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               will
               of
               God
               (
               which
               certainly
               they
               were
               by
               God
               designed
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               People
               as
               well
               as
               Pastors
               )
               will
               be
               more
               forcibly
               urged
               to
               the
               disenabling
               the
               Canons
               of
               Councils
               from
               being
               a
               certain
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
               than
               they
               can
               be
               to
               the
               degrading
               of
               Scriptures
               from
               that
               dignity
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               Since
               the
               words
               of
               a
               Council
               in
               the
               original
               cannot
               be
               planer
               nor
               more
               expressive
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               those
               which
               the
               eternal
               Wisdome
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               immediately
               directed
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               Scripture
               to
               endite
               :
               And
               their
               Translations
               into
               Vulgar
               Languages
               are
               subject
               at
               least
               to
               as
               many
               uncertainties
               as
               the
               Translations
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               And
               lastly
               there
               will
               still
               be
               wanting
               a
               living
               infallible
               Judg
               ,
               that
               shall
               expound
               and
               apply
               the
               Canons
               of
               Councils
               to
               particular
               Christians
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               called
               with
               less
               danger
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               a
               Dead
               Letter
               and
               a
               Lesbian
               Rule
               ,
               then
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               are
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               defamed
               by
               such
               disparaging
               Characters
               fastned
               upon
               those
               Holy
               Oracles
               of
               God
               by
               Popish
               writers
               ,
               who
               are
               ,
               as
               the
               antient
               Hereticks
               ,
               
                 Lucifugae
                 Scripturarum
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               his
               reprehension
               of
               me
               for
               a
               feigned
               correspondence
               between
               the
               Jewish
               and
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               to
               maintain
               the
               infallibility
               of
               general
               Councils
               (
               which
               ,
               if
               granted
               ,
               comes
               very
               short
               of
               making
               good
               his
               design
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               mistake
               the
               Roman
               Church
               for
               the
               Catholik
               ,
               and
               the
               factious
               Conventicles
               of
               Italy
               packed
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               serve
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               for
               Legitimate
               Councils
               )
               He
               will
               be
               an
               Advocate
               for
               the
               Synagogue
               .
               And
               rather
               ,
               then
               the
               Successors
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               (
               who
               imitate
               their
               crimes
               ,
               and
               inherite
               their
               woes
               denounced
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               against
               them
               )
               shall
               lose
               their
               priviledg
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               consistory
               persecuted
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               murdered
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               set
               up
               Idols
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               corrupted
               Religion
               ,
               and
               condemned
               our
               Saviour
               the
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               shall
               have
               the
               Gift
               of
               Infallibility
               fined
               upon
               them
               .
               What
               short-sighted
               men
               are
               other
               Papists
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               
                 Illuminado
                 ,
              
               who
               derive
               the
               Pedegree
               of
               an
               Infallible
               Guide
               from
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 ;
              
               when
               this
               man
               deduces
               it
               from
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               calls
               openly
               Blind
               Guides
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               
                 Sanhedrim
              
               at
               
               
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               who
               ,
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               says
               ,
               took
               counsel
               against
               the
               Lord
               and
               against
               his
               anoynted
               ?
               
            
             
               Observe
               what
               he
               says
               ;
               
                 viz.
              
               If
               I
               had
               proved
               efficaciously
               ,
               that
               the
               High
               Priest
               with
               his
               forenamed
               Council
               taught
               the
               people
               Idolatry
               or
               any
               other
               breach
               of
               Gods
               Law
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               had
               overthrown
               the
               whole
               fabrick
               of
               his
               Queries
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               I
               offered
               no
               large
               proof
               of
               it
               to
               you
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               whom
               I
               know
               to
               be
               so
               very
               well
               versed
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               you
               could
               not
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               story
               and
               the
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               record
               plainly
               and
               reprove
               sharply
               ,
               the
               
               horrid
               crimes
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               ,
               (
               whether
               in
               Council
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               Council
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               ;
               since
               neither
               place
               ,
               nor
               company
               did
               change
               their
               manners
               )
               in
               corrupting
               Religion
               ,
               in
               seducing
               the
               People
               (
               which
               certainly
               was
               done
               by
               doctrine
               as
               much
               as
               by
               example
               ,
               and
               by
               Authority
               abused
               in
               both
               )
               in
               persecuting
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               in
               complying
               with
               Idolatrous
               Kings
               to
               the
               erecting
               Idols
               and
               Altars
               to
               them
               in
               the
               house
               and
               City
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               shutting
               up
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               extinguishing
               the
               Lamps
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               worse
               than
               all
               this
               ,
               to
               the
               rejecting
               of
               the
               very
               Books
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               might
               not
               see
               that
               Light
               ,
               which
               would
               reprove
               their
               deeds
               of
               darkness
               .
               I
               may
               ask
               the
               Querist
               ,
               as
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               did
               K.
               
                 Agrippa
                 ,
              
               Believest
               thou
               the
               Prophets
               ?
               But
               I
               dare
               not
               answer
               for
               him
               
               as
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               did
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               believest
               them
               .
               For
               indeed
               the
               Prophets
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               ,
               (
               whose
               lips
               should
               have
               kept
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               should
               have
               taught
               the
               people
               the
               true
               way
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               people
               were
               bound
               to
               seek
               the
               law
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Gods
               appointed
               Messenger
               ;
               but
               were
               not
               tyed
               to
               receive
               chaff
               instead
               of
               wheat
               ,
               much
               less
               poison
               instead
               of
               
               wine
               )
               were
               themselves
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               caused
               many
               to
               stumble
               at
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               broke
               the
               covenant
               of
               
                 Levi.
              
               And
               notwithstanding
               their
               vain
               presumption
               ,
               controlled
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ezekiel
              
               (
               which
               you
               see
               is
               taken
               
               up
               by
               their
               successor
               )
               that
               the
               Law
               should
               not
               perish
               from
               
               the
               Priest
               ,
               yet
               they
               that
               handled
               the
               law
               knew
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               also
               were
               brutish
               ,
               and
               transgressed
               against
               God.
               
               But
               though
               the
               prevarications
               of
               the
               Priests
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               their
               seductions
               of
               the
               credulous
               people
               to
               their
               ruine
               (
               for
               if
               the
               blind
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               none
               were
               so
               blind
               as
               Gods
               servants
               and
               messengers
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Esays
              
               daies
               ,
               that
               they
               not
               both
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               )
               be
               written
               with
               a
               pen
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               graven
               with
               the
               point
               of
               a
               
               diamond
               upon
               the
               horns
               of
               their
               altars
               ,
               yet
               this
               Querist
               would
               have
               told
               a
               Jew
               that
               inquired
               for
               the
               good
               old
               way
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               Lord
               were
               mistaken
               .
               For
               he
               says
               he
               hath
               clearly
               shewed
               a
               Jew
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               that
               the
               High
               Priest
               then
               in
               being
               (
               suppose
               for
               example
               ,
               
                 Vriah
              
               the
               Priest
               who
               to
               please
               King
               
                 Ahaz
              
               set
               up
               an
               Illegitimate
               Altar
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               of
               one
               at
               
                 Damascus
                 ,
              
               and
               set
               aside
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lords
               appointment
               )
               with
               his
               crew
               of
               Court-parasites
               was
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               whose
               word
               and
               practise
               the
               whole
               people
               of
               God
               were
               bound
               to
               stand
               and
               conform
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               I
               know
               not
               what
               apprehensions
               you
               may
               have
               of
               this
               mans
               extolling
               the
               Jewish
               Priest
               with
               contradiction
               to
               Gods
               Prophets
               :
               But
               I
               cannot
               without
               horror
               look
               upon
               the
               discourse
               ,
               because
               I
               foresee
               the
               consequence
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               discover
               the
               drift
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               palliate
               ,
               yea
               too
               justify
               ,
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
               taught
               ,
               and
               the
               Superstitious
               and
               Idolatrous
               practices
               in
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               reconcileable
               to
               the
               second
               Commandement
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               ,
               as
               
               the
               Calf
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               and
               those
               at
               
                 Dan
              
               and
               
                 Bethel
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               
                 Baal
              
               were
               consistant
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Moses
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               the
               Prophets
               have
               done
               ,
               he
               says
               is
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               do
               ,
               unless
               I
               enervate
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               23.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               God
               forbid
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               attempt
               to
               enervate
               the
               words
               of
               him
               that
               is
               the
               Truth
               it self
               ;
               but
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               shew
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               not
               already
               clearly
               
               perceive
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               sinews
               in
               his
               discourse
               strong
               enough
               to
               tye
               Infallibility
               to
               the
               Chair
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               sate
               .
            
             
               To
               pass
               by
               the
               observation
               of
               some
               learned
               expositors
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               chair
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               (
               our
               Saviour
               did
               not
               mention
               the
               chair
               of
               
                 Aaron
                 ,
              
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               to
               whom
               alone
               this
               man
               no
               friend
               to
               Soveraign
               Magistrates
               confines
               the
               recourse
               of
               Gods
               people
               )
               is
               meant
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               the
               Spiritual
               Authority
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Querist
               presumes
               )
               as
               the
               Civil
               Power
               ,
               the
               Remains
               whereof
               yet
               indulged
               by
               the
               Roman
               Conqueror
               to
               the
               Jews
               our
               Saviour
               would
               have
               preserved
               .
               Let
               us
               allow
               that
               Christ
               enjoyns
               Obedience
               both
               to
               the
               Civil
               and
               to
               the
               Spiritual
               power
               then
               exercised
               by
               the
               Governors
               of
               that
               Nation
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Do
               precepts
               of
               Obedience
               to
               our
               mortal
               superiors
               necessarily
               infer
               Infallibility
               in
               Parents
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               the
               Fathers
               of
               our
               flesh
               ;
               or
               in
               Princes
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               be
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               may
               fall
               as
               one
               of
               those
               celestial
               Princes
               ?
               Are
               they
               thereby
               so
               priveledged
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               never
               enjoyn
               any
               thing
               so
               repugnant
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               inferior
               shall
               be
               driven
               for
               tryal
               of
               his
               Faith
               to
               the
               choice
               of
               obeying
               God
               ,
               rather
               than
               man
               ?
               But
               though
               Kings
               are
               not
               made
               infallible
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               invested
               with
               a
               divine
               power
               ,
               albeit
               
                 Solomon
              
               says
               ,
               that
               a
               Divine
               Sentence
               is
               in
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               mouth
               
               transgresseth
               not
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               their
               subjects
               are
               tyed
               by
               the
               Oath
               of
               God
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               commandement
               ;
               
               yet
               Priests
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               have
               a
               priviledg
               above
               Kings
               .
               You
               see
               ,
               what
               these
               men
               would
               be
               at
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               quickly
               discover
               their
               intention
               to
               seclude
               Magistrates
               from
               medling
               with
               Religion
               ,
               when
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               in
               questions
               about
               Religion
               were
               not
               to
               have
               the
               last
               refuge
               to
               the
               Kings
               .
               But
               the
               sacred
               History
               informs
               us
               abundantly
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               Gods
               people
               were
               the
               Guardians
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               governed
               the
               Priests
               ;
               and
               the
               Religious
               Kings
               by
               their
               severe
               edicts
               established
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               reformed
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               State
               ,
               
               and
               prest
               the
               Priests
               (
               of
               themselves
               otherwise
               backward
               )
               to
               attend
               their
               charge
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               zealous
               Jew
               might
               with
               better
               success
               have
               made
               his
               resort
               to
               an
               
                 Ezekiah
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               
                 Josiah
                 ,
              
               then
               to
               some
               cheif
               Priests
               and
               Pastors
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               infected
               with
               the
               fashions
               of
               an
               Idolatrous
               Court.
               
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               insist
               more
               on
               that
               ,
               consider
               the
               impudence
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               who
               fastens
               upon
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               that
               which
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               saying
               ,
               that
               he
               says
               elsewhere
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 sayes
                 that
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 were
                 infallible
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 sate
                 in
              
               Moses's
               
                 Chair
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               governed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               successively
               and
               faithfully
               in
               matter
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               whence
               he
               concludes
               ,
               that
               neither
               their
               predecessors
               ,
               nor
               they
               ,
               could
               teach
               Error
               in
               faith
               or
               manners
               .
               As
               I
               have
               evinced
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               the
               Predecessors
               of
               the
               Scribs
               and
               Pharisees
               (
               or
               rather
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               which
               commonly
               bear
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               were
               so
               far
               from
               Infallibility
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               for
               their
               teaching
               lies
               ,
               overthrew
               their
               Chair
               ;
               and
               for
               their
               prophaning
               the
               Temple
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               vainly
               trusted
               when
               they
               turned
               it
               into
               a
               den
               of
               thieves
               ,
               God
               deserted
               his
               own
               habitation
               ,
               and
               laid
               it
               wast
               :
               So
               he
               that
               reads
               the
               Gospel
               will
               quickly
               perceive
               this
               figment
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
               (
               not
               so
               much
               usurped
               by
               Scribs
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               themselves
               ,
               as
               pinned
               upon
               them
               by
               Papists
               ,
               )
               overthrown
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               were
               they
               secured
               from
               error
               in
               expounding
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               teaching
               the
               people
               the
               sense
               thereof
               ,
               whose
               partial
               righteousness
               our
               Saviour
               condemns
               as
               inconsistent
               with
               true
               
               justice
               ,
               and
               whose
               corrupt
               glosses
               Christ
               confutes
               ,
               and
               opposes
               his
               own
               authority
               to
               their
               comments
               which
               adulterated
               the
               meaning
               of
               Gods
               law
               .
               But
               because
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               defect
               in
               them
               for
               want
               of
               light
               and
               spiritual
               obedience
               was
               the
               proper
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               convince
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               of
               error
               in
               Doctrine
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               says
               the
               Law
               is
               in
               it self
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               a
               gross
               seducing
               the
               people
               
               in
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               to
               teach
               such
               carnal
               Doctrines
               as
               
               incouraged
               and
               hardned
               men
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               kept
               them
               from
               repenting
               of
               their
               vain
               thoughts
               and
               vile
               lusts
               ,
               which
               lodged
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               But
               to
               go
               a
               step
               further
               .
               Christ
               that
               commanded
               obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               necessarily
               must
               be
               limited
               by
               the
               standing
               and
               known
               Laws
               of
               Gods
               people
               )
               expresly
               warns
               his
               Disciples
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               
               Leaven
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               .
               If
               Christ
               did
               by
               the
               Precept
               alledged
               evidently
               suppose
               (
               as
               the
               Querist
               says
               )
               that
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               could
               teach
               the
               people
               no
               error
               in
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
               then
               why
               did
               our
               Saviour
               go
               about
               to
               secure
               his
               Disciples
               by
               such
               a
               Caution
               ,
               whereas
               they
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               suspect
               that
               which
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               offered
               them
               for
               the
               food
               of
               their
               souls
               ?
               Their
               very
               sitting
               in
               
               Mose's
               Chair
               was
               a
               sufficient
               assurance
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               as
               faithful
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               (
               if
               you
               will
               take
               this
               mans
               word
               ,
               Christ
               meant
               and
               said
               so
               )
               and
               were
               so
               wise
               as
               they
               could
               not
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               so
               honest
               as
               they
               would
               not
               give
               sowr
               Leaven
               instead
               of
               heavenly
               Manna
               .
               Oh
               brave
               Patron
               of
               the
               accursed
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               !
               But
               Sir
               ,
               I
               believe
               you
               have
               read
               the
               23
               Chapter
               of
               St.
               
                 Matthew
              
               throughout
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Saviour
               sets
               out
               those
               blind
               Guides
               ,
               and
               abominable
               Hypocrites
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               
               Key
               of
               knowledg
               (
               as
               the
               Pope
               pretends
               to
               the
               custodie
               of
               St.
               
               Peter's
               Keys
               )
               in
               such
               detestable
               characters
               ,
               as
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               Infallibility
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               their
               corruption
               in
               manners
               doth
               not
               infer
               their
               erroneousness
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Pope
               
                 Alexander
              
               the
               6
               
                 th
              
               .
               though
               a
               Devil
               incarnate
               ,
               might
               be
               infallible
               in
               the
               Chair
               ,
               as
               a
               learned
               Lady
               of
               the
               Romish
               side
               ,
               whom
               you
               knew
               ,
               once
               told
               me
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               perswade
               a
               sober
               Christian
               that
               hath
               reverent
               apprehensions
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Discipline
               will
               abide
               with
               
               such
               unrighteousness
               and
               uncleanness
               ,
               or
               that
               persons
               immersed
               in
               worldly
               lusts
               should
               enjoy
               the
               constant
               presence
               and
               influence
               of
               that
               Spirit
               which
               leads
               humble
               and
               
               holy
               men
               into
               all
               truth
               .
               But
               he
               that
               can
               perswade
               you
               that
               they
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               calls
               blind
               Guides
               ,
               were
               not
               only
               
               
               fit
               but
               also
               infallible
               Directors
               ,
               may
               with
               the
               same
               confidence
               and
               arguments
               make
               you
               believe
               that
               the
               Sun
               shines
               in
               our
               Horizon
               at
               midnight
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               forget
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Pope's
               Infallibility
               ,
               but
               a
               Councils
               ,
               which
               the
               Querist
               pleads
               for
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               albeit
               they
               were
               perhaps
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               few
               of
               them
               members
               of
               the
               great
               Council
               .
               But
               I
               touch
               this
               briefly
               ,
               because
               it
               may
               be
               the
               next
               Papist
               ,
               that
               creeps
               into
               your
               familiarity
               ,
               will
               be
               for
               the
               Pope
               ;
               or
               perhaps
               this
               person
               ,
               who
               hath
               in
               his
               second
               Paper
               resolved
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               into
               a
               Council
               ,
               will
               in
               his
               next
               Paper
               melt
               down
               a
               Council
               into
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               a
               Guide
               ,
               because
               a
               living
               person
               to
               be
               consulted
               with
               ,
               if
               many
               reasons
               did
               not
               hinder
               our
               acceptance
               of
               him
               for
               an
               infallible
               one
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               were
               guilty
               of
               teaching
               
               for
               Doctrines
               obligatory
               of
               conscience
               ,
               the
               traditions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               did
               by
               their
               devices
               annul
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               encourage
               men
               under
               pretence
               of
               Religious
               Vows
               ,
               to
               disobey
               their
               parents
               ,
               and
               by
               false
               Doctrines
               involved
               souls
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               perjury
               ,
               is
               evident
               by
               our
               Saviours
               convicting
               and
               condemning
               them
               .
               Can
               
               you
               now
               be
               of
               the
               opinion
               ,
               that
               this
               ungodly
               fraternity
               of
               Villains
               could
               make
               up
               an
               infallible
               Consistory
               by
               possessing
               the
               Chair
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ?
              
               If
               you
               can
               entertain
               such
               a
               conceit
               ,
               you
               bless
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               cursed
               ,
               and
               put
               darkness
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               call
               blind
               Guides
               the
               Seers
               ,
               and
               so
               
               draw
               down
               the
               woe
               upon
               your self
               .
               Indeed
               such
               Guides
               are
               sit
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               wilfully
               wink
               against
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               make
               themselves
               slaves
               to
               the
               enemies
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               who
               put
               out
               the
               eyes
               of
               their
               captived
               Proselytes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               with
               quiet
               grind
               in
               their
               Mills
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               my
               Reply
               to
               this
               Paragraph
               with
               one
               Proposal
               .
               This
               Querist
               defers
               such
               honour
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Priesthood
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               ought
               to
               be
               simply
               believed
               upon
               their
               word
               till
               
                 Shiloh
              
               came
               ,
               because
               they
               or
               at
               least
               a
               Council
               of
               them
               could
               not
               erre
               in
               faith
               .
            
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               instance
               in
               the
               Council
               that
               condemned
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               because
               ,
               although
               some
               plead
               for
               
                 Caiphas
              
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               to
               have
               been
               inspired
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               alwayes
               assisted
               the
               Chair
               ,
               yet
               perhaps
               this
               Querist
               will
               not
               extend
               the
               continuance
               of
               Infallibility
               thus
               far
               :
               And
               yet
               he
               that
               hath
               feigned
               Christ
               to
               assign
               it
               to
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               cannot
               give
               a
               good
               and
               solid
               account
               how
               
                 Caiphas
              
               and
               his
               Confederates
               came
               in
               that
               critical
               hour
               to
               lose
               it
               ,
               or
               why
               the
               people
               without
               a
               manifest
               Declaration
               of
               God
               to
               abrogate
               their
               Authority
               ,
               should
               not
               then
               also
               be
               bound
               to
               believe
               their
               sentence
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               tended
               to
               the
               murder
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               how
               
                 Joseph
              
               of
               
                 Arimathea
              
               could
               be
               absolved
               (
               according
               to
               this
               mans
               principles
               )
               from
               being
               an
               Heretick
               and
               Schismatick
               ,
               for
               not
               consenting
               to
               the
               counsel
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               with
               his
               Assembly
               ,
               for
               which
               very
               thing
               the
               Gospel
               commends
               him
               to
               be
               a
               good
               and
               a
               just
               person
               ;
               since
               at
               that
               very
               time
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               
               the
               Jews
               were
               obliged
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               this
               mans
               assertions
               )
               by
               Christs
               own
               injunction
               ,
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Determination
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               as
               infallible
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               deny
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               .
               Think
               of
               this
               seriously
               .
               But
               there
               is
               another
               instance
               which
               I
               aim
               at
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               degenerate
               estate
               of
               the
               Jews
               there
               started
               up
               a
               powerful
               Sect
               of
               the
               Sadducees
               .
               These
               ,
               
               though
               pretending
               to
               adhere
               unto
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               yet
               are
               noted
               to
               have
               been
               infected
               with
               pernicious
               errors
               in
               Religion
               ,
               for
               they
               believed
               not
               any
               world
               of
               Spirits
               present
               or
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               therefore
               denied
               the
               existence
               of
               Angels
               or
               Spirits
               departed
               ,
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               by
               the
               return
               of
               souls
               to
               resume
               their
               earthly
               tabernacles
               
               repaired
               .
               The
               heads
               of
               this
               Heresie
               were
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               vicissitude
               of
               Priests
               ,
               (
               whose
               office
               was
               made
               venal
               by
               the
               Court
               )
               the
               High
               Priest
               himself
               was
               sometimes
               a
               Sadducee
               .
               (
               Read
               
                 Act.
              
               4.
               1.
               and
               5.
               17.
               
               )
               when
               such
               an
               Heretick
               possest
               the
               
               Chair
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Aaron
                 ,
              
               who
               understood
               not
               
                 Moses
              
               aright
               ,
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               ascribes
               the
               error
               of
               the
               Sadducees
               to
               their
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               )
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               that
               men
               of
               the
               same
               judgement
               made
               up
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Sanhedrim
                 .
              
               For
               the
               an
               mosity
               of
               the
               Sadducees
               against
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               interest
               in
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               allow
               many
               birds
               of
               another
               feather
               to
               pearch
               upon
               the
               same
               branch
               of
               Authority
               ,
               though
               one
               Pharisee
               
                 Gamaliel
              
               once
               was
               permitted
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Council
               .
               Now
               then
               if
               a
               Jew
               loth
               to
               rely
               on
               his
               own
               understanding
               should
               desire
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               this
               main
               Article
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               chief
               root
               of
               obedience
               and
               supporter
               of
               patience
               ,
               to
               whom
               should
               he
               
               repair
               ,
               and
               whom
               should
               he
               believe
               ?
               If
               you
               will
               take
               the
               Querists
               word
               ,
               The
               High
               priest
               with
               his
               Council
               was
               the
               true
               visible
               Church
               to
               be
               hearkned
               unto
               .
               But
               if
               they
               declared
               their
               own
               sense
               (
               and
               no
               body
               can
               reasonably
               imagine
               that
               they
               would
               contradict
               themselves
               ,
               or
               as
               
                 Balaam
              
               once
               was
               so
               they
               all
               being
               met
               together
               in
               Council
               should
               by
               a
               powerful
               Enthusiasm
               be
               constreined
               to
               speak
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               mind
               ,
               and
               deliver
               that
               Truth
               which
               they
               did
               not
               approve
               in
               their
               own
               consciences
               ,
               and
               should
               in
               speaking
               Truth
               lye
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               )
               the
               inquisitive
               Jew
               was
               bound
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               general
               sentiment
               of
               the
               12
               Tribes
               ,
               which
               did
               in
               the
               Expectation
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               (
               called
               the
               hope
               of
               Israel
               )
               serve
               God
               day
               and
               night
               )
               to
               become
               a
               Sadducee
               ,
               to
               disbelieve
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               condemn
               himself
               to
               an
               everlasting
               death
               ,
               which
               should
               swallow
               up
               his
               person
               and
               his
               piety
               ,
               and
               separate
               him
               for
               ever
               from
               having
               any
               communion
               with
               the
               God
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 &
                 Jacob.
              
               If
               the
               Council
               it self
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               divided
               by
               factions
               ,
               and
               interrupted
               by
               clamour
               and
               violence
               from
               determining
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               the
               fate
               of
               the
               Council
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Paul
              
               appeared
               ,
               then
               
               what
               is
               become
               of
               the
               Visible
               Guide
               ?
               Or
               how
               shall
               the
               Jews
               conscience
               be
               satisfied
               of
               this
               fundamental
               doctrine
               ?
               Certainly
               he
               must
               remain
               a
               Sceptick
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               next
               degree
               
               to
               Atheist
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               find
               a
               clear
               Rule
               and
               a
               firm
               Rock
               ,
               whereon
               to
               build
               his
               holy
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               And
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               look
               for
               an
               Infallible
               Guide
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               have
               yet
               the
               vain
               curiosity
               to
               seek
               for
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               have
               the
               good
               hap
               to
               find
               .
            
             
               I
               leave
               you
               now
               to
               judge
               of
               this
               mans
               resolution
               of
               my
               Queries
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               he
               be
               like
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               in
               his
               industry
               to
               make
               Proselytes
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               no
               fear
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               can
               discern
               the
               fraudulent
               course
               he
               takes
               to
               perswade
               ,
               and
               discover
               the
               sad
               end
               to
               which
               he
               leads
               his
               abused
               followers
               .
            
             
               Since
               now
               I
               have
               out
               of
               Gods
               word
               evinced
               that
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               high
               and
               low
               ,
               were
               not
               only
               corrupt
               in
               their
               private
               manners
               ,
               but
               also
               grossely
               ignorant
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               seducers
               of
               the
               people
               from
               the
               true
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               suborners
               of
               false
               prophets
               (
               for
               that
               
               also
               may
               justly
               be
               taken
               into
               consideration
               )
               for
               the
               support
               of
               their
               eredit
               and
               power
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               imployed
               their
               Judicial
               power
               to
               condemn
               the
               true
               Prophets
               ,
               I
               have
               
               done
               enough
               (
               mine
               Adversary
               himself
               being
               Judg
               )
               to
               overthrow
               the
               frame
               of
               his
               Queries
               ,
               which
               were
               set
               up
               ,
               as
               a
               Gate
               or
               Bulwark
               of
               Hell
               to
               maintain
               the
               Devils
               devise
               ,
               The
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               masked
               with
               the
               specious
               Title
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               And
               because
               I
               have
               also
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviours
               sermons
               and
               sentence
               shewed
               the
               impiety
               as
               much
               as
               absurdity
               of
               honouring
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               with
               a
               priviledg
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               all
               that
               I
               conceive
               requisite
               concerning
               his
               answer
               to
               my
               second
               and
               third
               Queries
               ,
               which
               he
               resolves
               thus
               :
               The
               Jewish
               Church
               understood
               
                 ut
                 supra
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               representing
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               acting
               with
               authority
               for
               the
               government
               of
               the
               people
               )
               could
               not
               teach
               any
               error
               as
               matter
               of
               divine
               Faith
               or
               Religion
               .
               Only
               take
               this
               Corollary
               .
               He
               must
               have
               a
               mind
               able
               to
               swallow
               and
               concoct
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               that
               can
               believe
               ,
               
               these
               Idolatrous
               Pastors
               ,
               so
               often
               complained
               of
               by
               God
               ,
               could
               do
               all
               this
               mischeif
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               
               had
               been
               as
               dumb
               dogs
               in
               the
               Devils
               cause
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               Gods
               ,
               and
               as
               silent
               for
               teaching
               any
               error
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               instructing
               of
               men
               in
               the
               true
               way
               of
               God
               :
               Or
               that
               these
               ignorant
               and
               debauched
               Priests
               being
               consulted
               concerning
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               would
               ,
               or
               should
               of
               necessity
               by
               a
               secret
               and
               powerful
               instinct
               of
               an
               Infallible
               
                 Genius
              
               perpetually
               waiting
               upon
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               inspiring
               them
               upon
               such
               occasions
               ,
               teach
               the
               people
               contrary
               to
               their
               own
               perswasions
               and
               practise
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               fourth
               Querie
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               The
               vanity
               ,
               falshood
               and
               impiety
               of
               the
               precedent
               Answers
               to
               my
               3
               counter
               Queries
               being
               sufficiently
               evidenced
               ,
               it
               may
               seem
               superfluous
               to
               disprove
               what
               he
               builds
               upon
               the
               sand
               ,
               because
               this
               will
               sink
               of
               it self
               with
               the
               unsound
               foundation
               .
               But
               because
               from
               that
               absurd
               supposition
               of
               Infallibility
               settled
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Priesthood
               ,
               he
               inferrs
               ,
               that
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               (
               he
               means
               the
               Priests
               ,
               or
               chief
               Pastors
               thereof
               :
               for
               he
               is
               much
               in
               proving
               that
               the
               people
               had
               very
               little
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Bible
               )
               by
               divine
               direction
               preserved
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               intire
               without
               mutilation
               or
               addition
               of
               any
               thing
               uncanonical
               ,
               I
               shall
               briefly
               consider
               this
               Consequence
               ,
               which
               imports
               that
               the
               preservation
               of
               Scriptures
               depends
               upon
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               that
               keeps
               it
               .
               I
               confess
               that
               Gods
               gratious
               providence
               is
               remarkable
               in
               preserving
               his
               pretious
               Word
               ,
               conteined
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law.
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               consider
               how
               little
               the
               Priests
               above
               montioned
               contributed
               their
               care
               to
               the
               conservation
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
               For
               in
               the
               reign
               of
               Idolatrous
               Kings
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               profaned
               the
               Temple
               with
               Idols
               ,
               sometimes
               shut
               up
               the
               doors
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               basely
               flattered
               and
               officiously
               served
               their
               Kings
               ,
               were
               so
               far
               from
               considering
               the
               Law
               at
               all
               (
               and
               much
               more
               from
               reading
               and
               teaching
               it
               publickly
               that
               it
               might
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               Gods
               service
               )
               that
               in
               
                 Josiahs
              
               time
               the
               Penta
               ,
               
               teuch
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               some
               think
               )
               the
               Book
               called
               
                 Deuteronomie
              
               being
               casually
               found
               in
               the
               ruines
               and
               rubbish
               of
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               then
               read
               by
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               was
               looked
               upon
               as
               *
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               not
               acquainted
               withal
               .
               But
               though
               Priests
               were
               sometimes
               careless
               Depositaries
               ,
               yet
               God
               inspired
               such
               a
               Love
               of
               the
               Law
               into
               many
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               both
               Priests
               ,
               Levites
               ,
               and
               Laicks
               ,
               that
               that
               inestimable
               Juel
               was
               never
               lost
               ,
               which
               God
               would
               have
               preserved
               to
               be
               the
               Standard
               of
               his
               publick
               worship
               ,
               the
               measure
               of
               private
               devotion
               ,
               and
               the
               constant
               light
               to
               their
               walking
               with
               God
               and
               with
               men
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               notwithstanding
               the
               scandalous
               corruption
               of
               the
               Holy
               Order
               it self
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               pious
               persons
               could
               then
               be
               ,
               and
               were
               rationally
               assured
               ,
               that
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               was
               perfect
               and
               uncorrupted
               .
               And
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               take
               notice
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Principal
               thing
               which
               is
               aimed
               at
               by
               way
               of
               instance
               or
               retortion
               to
               his
               fift
               Querie
               .
               For
               if
               a
               direct
               true
               Answer
               be
               given
               to
               my
               fourth
               Querie
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               by
               Analogie
               ,
               that
               Christians
               may
               be
               as
               perfectly
               ascertained
               of
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               Canon
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               though
               the
               major
               or
               more
               eminent
               part
               of
               Bishops
               (
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               not
               exempted
               )
               should
               be
               infected
               with
               Arianism
               ,
               as
               once
               it
               happened
               ,
               and
               although
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               (
               which
               the
               Querist
               would
               fain
               have
               us
               to
               take
               for
               the
               Catholick
               ;
               but
               can
               never
               perswade
               us
               that
               a
               member
               of
               a
               Body
               is
               the
               whole
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               never
               believe
               that
               The
               Tyrrhene
               Sea
               is
               the
               whole
               Ocean
               )
               do
               teach
               errors
               as
               matters
               of
               Christian
               Faith.
               Now
               this
               being
               the
               design
               of
               my
               Question
               ,
               by
               getting
               out
               of
               a
               Papists
               mouth
               an
               Answer
               for
               a
               Jew
               to
               furnish
               a
               good
               Christian
               with
               an
               Answer
               to
               a
               Popish
               Cavil
               ,
               and
               to
               ensnare
               the
               Querist
               in
               his
               own
               ginn
               ,
               he
               craftily
               slips
               the
               Question
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               without
               making
               any
               direct
               answer
               to
               the
               Jews
               inquirie
               ,
               as
               he
               offered
               to
               do
               in
               handling
               the
               former
               Queries
               ,
               turns
               aside
               to
               make
               an
               impertinent
               Harangue
               concerning
               private
               mens
               use
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
             
               Mark
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               my
               fourth
               Querie
               ,
               and
               compare
               the
               return
               ;
               and
               you
               will
               see
               nothing
               of
               an
               Answer
               in
               this
               ;
               That
               the
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               was
               the
               means
               to
               preserve
               the
               Scriptures
               entire
               .
               The
               question
               was
               not
               about
               the
               means
               by
               which
               the
               Book
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               was
               preserved
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               manner
               how
               a
               Jew
               might
               be
               assured
               of
               the
               integrity
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               truly
               pious
               Jew
               ,
               who
               with
               
                 Jeremy
              
               bemoaned
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               errors
               and
               seducements
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               could
               not
               make
               that
               Infallibility
               (
               which
               he
               did
               not
               believe
               ,
               because
               he
               saw
               the
               contrary
               )
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               believed
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               preserved
               in
               purity
               and
               integrity
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               as
               impertinent
               to
               any
               of
               my
               propositions
               ,
               to
               proceed
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               )
               that
               it
               follows
               not
               thence
               ,
               that
               every
               private
               person
               should
               find
               out
               every
               particular
               point
               of
               Religion
               by
               particular
               or
               express
               proofs
               out
               of
               the
               written
               word
               alone
               .
            
             
               For
               I
               neither
               make
               ,
               nor
               suppose
               any
               such
               Inference
               from
               any
               thing
               premised
               in
               my
               fift
               Querie
               .
               But
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               I
               would
               have
               you
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               make
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               the
               Rule
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Instrument
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               exclude
               the
               Authority
               of
               those
               persons
               whom
               Christ
               hath
               made
               dipensers
               of
               Holy
               Mysteries
               ;
               but
               alwaies
               suppose
               the
               Mynisterie
               to
               be
               a
               Means
               appointed
               for
               the
               edifying
               us
               in
               our
               Holy
               Faith.
               Again
               we
               allow
               particular
               Christians
               ,
               that
               are
               endowed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               understanding
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               gifts
               which
               Christ
               received
               without
               measure
               ;
               but
               hath
               imparted
               
               to
               all
               his
               living
               members
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               in
               a
               certain
               measure
               ,
               to
               try
               the
               Spirits
               and
               as
               the
               
                 Bereans
              
               did
               ,
               to
               examine
               the
               agreeableness
               of
               their
               lawful
               pastors
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               if
               a
               Priest
               (
               though
               the
               highest
               in
               a
               Church
               )
               tells
               Christians
               ,
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Cup
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               is
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               all
               them
               that
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Bread
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               may
               be
               represented
               by
               any
               picture
               or
               devise
               of
               men
               in
               any
               shape
               whatsoever
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               meer
               Creature
               is
               to
               be
               worshiped
               with
               religious
               
               worship
               ,
               the
               Sheep
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               know
               their
               chief
               Shephards
               voice
               ,
               may
               use
               their
               talent
               of
               reason
               to
               try
               these
               doctrines
               by
               the
               touch-stone
               of
               truth
               .
               But
               we
               do
               not
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               every
               Christian
               to
               deduce
               and
               prove
               every
               particular
               point
               of
               Religion
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
               But
               since
               the
               faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               with
               the
               
               rules
               of
               Holy
               Life
               are
               now
               written
               for
               our
               instruction
               and
               direction
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               on
               purpose
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               a
               Light
               to
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               make
               wise
               the
               simple
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               clear
               ,
               sure
               and
               plain
               in
               all
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               practised
               ;
               therefore
               every
               one
               according
               to
               the
               circumstances
               of
               his
               condition
               and
               calling
               ,
               is
               bound
               more
               or
               less
               to
               use
               the
               means
               vouchsafed
               him
               by
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               and
               may
               by
               diligence
               satisfy
               his
               conscience
               in
               building
               his
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               upon
               
                 Scriptum
                 ect
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               written
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               see
               what
               our
               Querist
               sayes
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               a
               *
               Jew
               was
               bound
               to
               rest
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               were
               Idolatrous
               ,
               or
               infected
               with
               Sadducism
               ,
               )
               he
               endeavors
               to
               invalidate
               my
               allegations
               of
               the
               Prophet
               †
               
                 Esay
                 ,
              
               who
               expressely
               sayes
               in
               the
               place
               alledged
               ,
               The
               leaders
               of
               the
               people
               caused
               them
               to
               err
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               lead
               of
               them
               are
               destroyed
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               evident
               ,
               that
               leaning
               upon
               their
               leaders
               hand
               ,
               and
               resting
               upon
               their
               Authority
               was
               the
               peoples
               ruine
               ?
               God
               therefore
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               secure
               them
               from
               sorcerers
               (
               as
               this
               man
               restrains
               the
               caution
               )
               but
               also
               from
               all
               seducers
               whatsoever
               ,
               who
               surely
               would
               pretend
               divine
               warrant
               to
               gain
               credit
               to
               their
               erroneous
               doctrine
               (
               for
               never
               any
               one
               brought
               false
               doctrine
               upon
               the
               stage
               without
               a
               vizard
               )
               advises
               his
               people
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               not
               excluding
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               Priest
               and
               Levite
               ,
               who
               were
               faithful
               in
               things
               concerning
               God
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               could
               be
               consulted
               with
               (
               and
               some
               such
               God
               did
               reserve
               in
               the
               worst
               times
               )
               but
               giving
               the
               people
               liberty
               ,
               if
               the
               Grandees
               spake
               not
               according
               to
               that
               manifest
               Rule
               ,
               to
               
               disbelieve
               them
               ,
               as
               destitute
               of
               true
               Light.
               The
               Prophet
               indeed
               doth
               not
               forbid
               men
               to
               resort
               to
               the
               present
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               allows
               them
               the
               judgement
               of
               Discretion
               ,
               to
               try
               the
               words
               of
               their
               leaders
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               shines
               brightly
               enough
               to
               enlighten
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               discern
               Chaff
               from
               Wheat
               ,
               and
               false
               doctrine
               from
               true
               .
               Let
               the
               next
               Paper
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               ,
               shew
               the
               contrary
               :
               for
               this
               offers
               nothing
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               Till
               then
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               Law
               and
               Testimony
               written
               by
               Gods
               special
               design
               stand
               for
               a
               Rule
               of
               Pastors
               teaching
               ,
               and
               peoples
               obeying
               .
            
             
               Next
               he
               brings
               2
               proofs
               of
               his
               assertion
               out
               of
               
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 Mal.
              
               2.
               4.
               
               The
               Devil
               could
               find
               Scriptures
               to
               advance
               
               his
               temptations
               .
               But
               Consider
               the
               violence
               offered
               to
               Gods
               word
               by
               this
               racking
               it
               .
               As
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               indeed
               there
               an
               establishment
               of
               a
               High
               Court
               without
               appeal
               ,
               to
               whose
               cognizance
               are
               referred
               all
               important
               Controversies
               about
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               which
               being
               in
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               it
               divine
               ,
               gives
               a
               tincture
               of
               Religion
               to
               those
               causes
               ,
               that
               were
               for
               the
               substance
               Civil
               ,
               or
               concerned
               the
               outward
               estate
               or
               persons
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               Court
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               office
               were
               bound
               to
               study
               the
               whole
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               expound
               the
               political
               Statutes
               given
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               for
               the
               government
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               but
               contrived
               ,
               enacted
               and
               endited
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               did
               sit
               with
               the
               Elders
               ,
               as
               Judges
               .
               Now
               judg
               you
               ,
               whether
               the
               submission
               required
               of
               all
               Jews
               being
               at
               difference
               about
               civil
               matters
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               that
               Court
               ,
               signify
               any
               thing
               to
               enforce
               upon
               Jews
               an
               obligation
               to
               believe
               and
               obey
               the
               Priests
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               when
               common
               reason
               assured
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               practise
               ,
               and
               injunctions
               were
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ?
               Submission
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               a
               Supreme
               Court
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               necessary
               for
               peace
               to
               put
               a
               period
               to
               contentions
               )
               did
               not
               oblige
               the
               party
               adjudged
               to
               believe
               the
               sentence
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               though
               the
               aggrieved
               party
               had
               
               no
               remedy
               till
               the
               judg
               of
               all
               the
               world
               appear
               to
               do
               right
               .
               That
               those
               Judges
               did
               often
               turn
               judgment
               into
               wormwood
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               well
               known
               that
               that
               Court
               setled
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
              
               having
               taken
               to
               themselves
               the
               power
               of
               judging
               Prophets
               ,
               did
               very
               often
               condemn
               the
               Lords
               true
               Prophets
               .
               Now
               what
               Master
               of
               reason
               can
               ever
               fairly
               deduce
               from
               the
               outward
               subjection
               ,
               which
               was
               necessary
               both
               for
               wrath
               and
               Conscience
               to
               a
               Supreme
               Court
               of
               Gods
               institution
               ,
               though
               the
               Judges
               were
               not
               infallible
               in
               judicature
               ,
               That
               those
               Priests
               were
               infallible
               teachers
               of
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               word
               was
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               relyed
               on
               without
               refusal
               or
               so
               much
               as
               tryal
               ?
            
             
               As
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Malachi
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               subtilly
               done
               of
               him
               to
               touch
               it
               lightly
               ,
               but
               fraudulently
               done
               to
               cite
               it
               imperfectly
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               the
               full
               sense
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               declares
               what
               the
               Priests
               were
               by
               their
               office
               obliged
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               Dignity
               and
               Duty
               aggravates
               the
               crime
               of
               the
               debauched
               Priests
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               who
               abused
               both
               their
               power
               and
               also
               the
               people
               .
               And
               this
               sharp
               reproof
               is
               far
               enough
               from
               proving
               them
               then
               to
               be
               infallible
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               Querist
               surely
               presumes
               you
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               already
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               form
               that
               is
               unlicensed
               to
               read
               the
               Book
               of
               God.
               Else
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               so
               stupid
               ,
               as
               to
               affirm
               that
               which
               any
               one
               but
               indifferently
               versed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               knows
               to
               be
               false
               .
               Or
               it
               may
               be
               (
               and
               that
               is
               very
               likely
               ,
               )
               he
               himself
               is
               very
               little
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Bible
               ,
               but
               borrows
               both
               his
               citations
               of
               Scriptures
               by
               halves
               ,
               and
               also
               his
               Answers
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               commonly
               alledged
               by
               us
               ,
               from
               his
               deluding
               Masters
               .
               Otherwise
               how
               were
               it
               possible
               that
               a
               diligent
               reader
               of
               Scripture
               should
               say
               ,
               (
               mark
               his
               words
               )
               
                 It
                 was
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 that
                 every
                 private
                 believer
                 had
                 license
                 to
                 peruse
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
              
               When
               nothing
               is
               more
               inculcated
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               then
               that
               parents
               should
               learn
               ,
               and
               teach
               their
               children
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               bind
               it
               about
               their
               arms
               ,
               make
               Phylacteries
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               derive
               unto
               posterity
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               and
               the
               History
               of
               his
               Providence
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               they
               might
               do
               without
               Book
               ,
               because
               once
               in
               seven
               years
               ,
               they
               heard
               the
               Law
               read
               ,
               we
               must
               then
               allow
               the
               Jews
               quicker
               apprehensions
               and
               more
               comprehensive
               and
               tenacious
               memories
               then
               we
               have
               in
               our
               generations
               .
               But
               see
               the
               unpardonable
               ignorance
               or
               impudence
               of
               this
               cross-grained
               Querist
               ,
               who
               says
               the
               Law
               was
               to
               be
               read
               once
               
                 onely
              
               in
               seven
               years
               ,
               
                 Deut.
              
               31.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Doth
               that
               precept
               ,
               which
               enjoyns
               the
               Law
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               
                 Panegyris
              
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               in
               the
               Sabbatical
               year
               ,
               include
               a
               Prohibition
               of
               the
               Jews
               to
               read
               the
               Bible
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               meditate
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               as
               occasion
               serves
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               blessed
               imployment
               ,
               
                 Psaal
                 .
              
               1.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Would
               
                 Moses
              
               deprive
               them
               of
               this
               happiness
               ?
               Or
               was
               that
               Statute
               broken
               by
               the
               Jews
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               
                 Moses
              
               was
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               as
               St.
               
                 James
              
               tells
               us
               it
               was
               the
               Custome
               of
               old
               so
               to
               do
               ?
               Mark
               then
               the
               Sophistry
               of
               this
               illiterate
               impostor
               ,
               and
               
               his
               companions
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               Illiterate
               ,
               because
               he
               says
               ,
               that
               passage
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               story
               of
               
                 Esdras
                 ,
                 Nehem.
              
               8.
               12
               ,
               13.
               was
               all
               ,
               
                 We
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Papists
               )
               read
               in
               Scripture
               of
               the
               common
               Peoples
               knowing
               the
               written
               word
               .
               Blessed
               be
               God
               that
               We
               Protestants
               may
               and
               do
               read
               more
               ,
               that
               assures
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               did
               dwell
               plentifully
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               do
               so
               with
               all
               Christians
               ,
               without
               Bushels
               set
               over
               the
               Light
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Yet
               we
               do
               not
               affirm
               ,
               that
               every
               
                 Idiota
                 ,
              
               or
               private
               servant
               of
               God
               could
               by
               his
               private
               study
               attain
               to
               the
               full
               meaning
               of
               every
               hard
               sentence
               .
               None
               of
               us
               thinks
               this
               necessary
               ,
               or
               possible
               .
               Yea
               ,
               we
               make
               a
               question
               at
               least
               ,
               whether
               any
               High
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Council
               ,
               under
               the
               Old
               or
               New
               Testament
               ever
               fully
               understood
               all
               the
               things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               or
               hard
               to
               be
               interpreted
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               *
               Evangelical
               and
               Apostolical
               
               writings
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               (
               as
               to
               my
               purpose
               ,
               and
               indeed
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               Gods
               people
               )
               that
               the
               Faith
               and
               Duty
               of
               every
               one
               was
               written
               with
               a
               su●-beam
               ,
               and
               lay
               open
               to
               be
               read
               and
               understood
               by
               the
               common
               people
               with
               the
               help
               of
               a
               good
               Guide
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               below
               Infallibility
               .
               And
               it
               was
               a
               grievous
               fault
               in
               the
               despisers
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               written
               for
               them
               the
               great
               things
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               counted
               as
               a
               strang
               thing
               .
               This
               Querist
               doth
               bewray
               his
               ignorance
               
               by
               another
               mistake
               ,
               of
               some
               consequence
               in
               his
               design
               to
               make
               the
               
                 Levites
              
               and
               People
               dependent
               on
               the
               High
               Priest
               for
               the
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               .
               He
               says
               ,
               
                 Esdras
              
               the
               chief
               Priest
               interpreted
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               
                 Levites
                 ,
              
               and
               enabled
               them
               to
               expound
               it
               to
               the
               people
               .
               Indeed
               
                 Ezrah
              
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               a
               perfect
               Scribe
               ,
               by
               whose
               industry
               and
               Gods
               special
               assistance
               the
               Books
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Psalmes
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Prophets
              
               were
               collected
               into
               one
               body
               of
               Oracles
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               trust
               committed
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Jews
               .
               But
               not
               
                 Ezrah
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 Jehoshuah
              
               was
               then
               High
               Priest
               ,
               who
               
               no
               doubt
               was
               diligent
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               sacred
               office
               ,
               whiles
               
                 Ezrah
              
               was
               active
               in
               interpreting
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               translating
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Language
               ,
               which
               was
               well-nigh
               lost
               with
               the
               vulgar
               in
               their
               long
               captivity
               ,
               who
               were
               accustomed
               to
               the
               common
               speech
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               their
               Lords
               ,
               and
               rendring
               it
               intelligible
               in
               their
               familiar
               tongue
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               expounding
               and
               applying
               the
               Law
               to
               their
               present
               use
               ,
               and
               in
               assisting
               the
               
                 Levites
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               might
               be
               well
               instructed
               to
               perform
               their
               office
               of
               teaching
               the
               people
               .
               Now
               this
               work
               of
               
                 Ezrah
              
               did
               much
               help
               ,
               but
               not
               hinder
               or
               obstruct
               the
               common
               people
               in
               their
               private
               study
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               the
               use
               of
               their
               own
               particular
               judgment
               was
               fairly
               consistent
               with
               the
               attendance
               on
               the
               publick
               Ministery
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               sincere
               and
               uncorrupted
               ;
               but
               was
               not
               so
               throughout
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Politie
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               nothing
               can
               be
               concluded
               from
               
               Ezrah's
               age
               and
               actions
               to
               strengthen
               the
               pretended
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Priesthood
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               the
               Jews
               indeed
               wanted
               the
               beneficial
               Art
               of
               Printing
               ,
               and
               this
               defect
               made
               the
               Copies
               of
               the
               Law
               less
               frequent
               ,
               then
               the
               Bible
               is
               now
               adayes
               .
               Yet
               such
               was
               the
               zeal
               and
               diligence
               of
               pious
               men
               in
               that
               Nation
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               was
               not
               so
               rare
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               would
               perswade
               you
               .
               There
               was
               then
               no
               prohibition
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               or
               Sanhedrim
               either
               to
               transcribe
               ,
               or
               to
               translate
               the
               Law
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               to
               read
               them
               in
               their
               Original
               ,
               or
               translated
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               our
               Saviours
               Age
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               his
               Auditors
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               search
               for
               testimonies
               of
               him
               ;
               when
               indeed
               it
               had
               been
               in
               vain
               for
               the
               people
               to
               have
               made
               their
               recourse
               to
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               Pharisees
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               ,
               who
               through
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               denied
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Christ
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               malice
               excommunicated
               all
               those
               that
               understood
               the
               Scriptures
               better
               then
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               light
               were
               led
               to
               own
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Glory
               of
               
                 Israel
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               apprehend
               this
               to
               be
               sufficient
               to
               vindicate
               your
               title
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               your
               power
               to
               use
               it
               according
               to
               that
               judgement
               of
               discretion
               ,
               which
               every
               Christian
               ,
               that
               stands
               bound
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               without
               usurping
               a
               dominion
               over
               faith
               ;
               the
               very
               suspicion
               whereof
               ,
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               although
               he
               were
               truly
               infallible
               ,
               yet
               
               did
               carefully
               decline
               .
            
             
               The
               Querist
               treads
               the
               beaten
               path
               of
               Papists
               in
               debasing
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               divesting
               it
               of
               the
               fitness
               and
               power
               to
               be
               a
               compleat
               Rule
               ,
               and
               an
               effectual
               instrument
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               room
               for
               a
               new
               Quack
               :
               of
               which
               impious
               way
               to
               diminish
               the
               credit
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               I
               leave
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               sober
               Christian
               that
               loves
               and
               reverences
               that
               invaluable
               pledge
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               judgement
               without
               my
               further
               censure
               .
               But
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               propound
               briefly
               some
               remarks
               of
               this
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               [
               First
               I
               observe
               ,
               that
               he
               often
               joyns
               the
               Rule
               and
               Means
               of
               Faith
               together
               ,
               and
               confounds
               them
               so
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               But
               the
               distinction
               of
               these
               two
               is
               of
               great
               importance
               to
               the
               preventing
               ;
               or
               to
               the
               ending
               of
               frivolous
               Disputes
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               that
               publick
               standard
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               which
               includes
               things
               of
               belief
               and
               practice
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               conversation
               with
               men
               .
               The
               adequate
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               for
               Christians
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               revealed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               the
               Gospel
               which
               was
               first
               preached
               ,
               and
               then
               written
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 (
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               25
               
               )
               The
               Gospel
               in
               this
               sence
               doth
               include
               in
               it
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               divine
               Authority
               whereof
               it
               affirms
               ,
               and
               confirms
               by
               the
               harmony
               of
               both
               .
               This
               Rule
               is
               one
               and
               immoveable
               ,
               and
               so
               entirely
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               uncapable
               of
               addition
               ,
               and
               the
               attempt
               of
               addition
               or
               mutilation
               or
               any
               corruption
               makes
               the
               falsifier
               of
               this
               Rule
               liable
               to
               a
               dreadfull
               
                 Anothema
              
               denounced
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               1.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Now
               because
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               in
               their
               fulness
               contain
               this
               Gospel
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               usually
               called
               by
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               both
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ,
               the
               straight
               ,
               unerring
               ,
               unswerving
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               can
               deceive
               none
               ,
               and
               needs
               no
               correction
               .
               This
               Rule
               contains
               and
               like
               a
               Light
               holds
               forth
               the
               object
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               the
               less
               a
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               this
               holy
               Scripture
               comprehends
               many
               other
               things
               of
               great
               use
               for
               our
               instruction
               and
               spiritual
               delight
               ;
               as
               a
               Carpenters
               Rule
               justly
               carries
               that
               name
               ,
               and
               serves
               the
               turn
               of
               measuring
               stuff
               and
               work
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               set
               out
               with
               ornamental
               and
               useful
               Tables
               .
            
             
               You
               may
               now
               apprehend
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               But
               the
               Means
               of
               Faith
               signifie
               another
               thing
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               by
               its
               nature
               and
               efficacy
               doth
               serve
               to
               bring
               man
               to
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               right
               understanding
               ,
               and
               full
               assurance
               of
               the
               saving
               Truth
               ,
               comes
               under
               this
               Notion
               ,
               the
               Means
               of
               Faith.
               The
               holy
               Scripture
               as
               it
               conveys
               unto
               us
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               it
               contains
               and
               preserves
               ,
               is
               indeed
               a
               principal
               instrument
               of
               God
               to
               work
               that
               faith
               which
               is
               his
               gift
               .
               Moreover
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               wise
               government
               of
               the
               World
               and
               his
               Church
               appointed
               many
               means
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               his
               providence
               contribute
               
               to
               the
               working
               of
               faith
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
               There
               are
               some
               outward
               ,
               whereof
               the
               chief
               is
               the
               publick
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Candlestick
               that
               holds
               forth
               the
               light
               to
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               .
               And
               not
               only
               Pastors
               are
               the
               means
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               also
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Masters
               of
               Families
               ,
               and
               every
               good
               Christian
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               Christ
               says
               of
               his
               Disciples
               in
               general
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               were
               not
               then
               selected
               out
               of
               the
               multitude
               )
               the
               light
               and
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               communicating
               the
               Word
               unto
               others
               ,
               are
               very
               
               often
               the
               happy
               propagators
               of
               the
               faith
               .
               Besides
               men
               ,
               some
               things
               ,
               as
               Books
               ,
               are
               instrumental
               to
               promote
               our
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               .
               There
               are
               some
               inward
               means
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               our
               sense
               and
               rat
               onal
               faculties
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               whereof
               if
               there
               be
               not
               an
               actual
               certainty
               allowed
               ,
               the
               whole
               frame
               of
               civil
               society
               will
               be
               dissolved
               into
               confusion
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               of
               Religion
               will
               sink
               ,
               since
               faith
               is
               a
               reasonable
               service
               ,
               and
               was
               first
               built
               upon
               their
               sight
               which
               were
               eye-witnesses
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               now
               comes
               by
               hearing
               ,
               
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               17.
               
               )
               which
               two
               senses
               are
               the
               instruments
               
               of
               Discipline
               .
               Neither
               will
               I
               exclude
               Oral
               or
               Practical
               Tradition
               from
               being
               a
               means
               to
               propagate
               the
               faith
               .
               But
               this
               is
               so
               slippery
               a
               way
               ,
               so
               changeable
               ,
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               liable
               to
               corruption
               ,
               and
               forgery
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               superstitions
               of
               Heathens
               and
               Jews
               ,
               for
               the
               divine
               Authority
               of
               all
               which
               Tradition
               was
               pretended
               ,
               that
               without
               Scripture
               to
               support
               it
               Tradition
               is
               too
               weak
               to
               hold
               up
               faith
               .
               Thus
               it
               appears
               that
               the
               Rule
               of
               faith
               can
               be
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               *
               faith
               and
               salvation
               are
               common
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               have
               the
               unmoveable
               certainty
               of
               a
               Rock
               for
               man
               to
               build
               on
               .
               And
               this
               firmness
               you
               may
               call
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               Infallibility
               ,
               for
               this
               property
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 (
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Heb.
              
               5.
               18.
               
               )
               can
               neither
               be
               deceived
               ,
               nor
               deceive
               ,
               is
               communicated
               to
               his
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Rule
               of
               faith
               .
               But
               the
               term
               ,
               Infallible
               ,
               is
               a
               Scholastical
               Novelty
               ,
               which
               neither
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               used
               to
               attribute
               unto
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               
               now
               it
               makes
               such
               a
               noise
               in
               the
               world
               with
               the
               incessant
               ringing
               of
               Papists
               ,
               that
               it
               stupifies
               many
               mens
               senses
               and
               understandings
               .
               But
               the
               Means
               of
               faith
               are
               manifold
               ,
               which
               ,
               where
               God
               himself
               by
               his
               Spirit
               manages
               them
               ,
               are
               effectual
               to
               beget
               a
               saving
               faith
               ,
               though
               many
               of
               them
               are
               far
               short
               of
               Infallibility
               ,
               though
               Papists
               in
               their
               confused
               way
               of
               talking
               require
               Infallibility
               in
               the
               Ground
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Means
               of
               Faith
               equally
               .
               ]
            
             
               2.
               
               Again
               ,
               Pray
               note
               his
               unprosperous
               fraud
               in
               the
               abatement
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               perfection
               and
               all
               sufficiency
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               whole
               mystery
               of
               godliness
               ,
               without
               setting
               us
               to
               seek
               out
               elsewhere
               for
               a
               remnant
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               an
               unwritten
               Word
               .
               For
               he
               confesses
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               be
               a
               profitable
               ,
               but
               a
               partial
               Rule
               ,
               which
               contains
               many
               of
               the
               most
               important
               points
               of
               Religion
               clearly
               and
               expresly
               enough
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               any
               capacity
               ,
               but
               wilful
               pertinacy
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               which
               are
               not
               thus
               expressed
               ,
               it
               refers
               us
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Governors
               thereof
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               certain
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               are
               the
               fundamental
               stones
               of
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               could
               be
               proved
               true
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               most
               importance
               to
               the
               ease
               of
               conscience
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               Christendom
               in
               that
               sluggish
               and
               servile
               way
               ,
               wherein
               Papists
               would
               lead
               us
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               Papists
               who
               are
               true
               to
               their
               interest
               ,
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               these
               that
               are
               such
               points
               ,
               as
               being
               once
               admitted
               they
               facilitate
               the
               reception
               of
               all
               other
               Doctrines
               whatsoever
               .
               Now
               let
               the
               Papists
               shew
               these
               two
               clearly
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               shew
               us
               a
               good
               reason
               why
               the
               Apostle
               should
               have
               a
               greater
               mind
               to
               tell
               the
               after-Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               his
               Cloak
               and
               Parchments
               ,
               then
               to
               inform
               them
               of
               those
               points
               which
               according
               to
               their
               opinion
               are
               necessary
               to
               preserve
               the
               Church
               in
               peace
               ,
               especially
               then
               and
               there
               when
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               had
               it
               in
               his
               design
               to
               recount
               all
               the
               grounds
               ,
               motives
               ,
               and
               means
               of
               Christians
               keeping
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               yet
               hath
               
               left
               out
               the
               Headship
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistery
               of
               
               the
               Infallible
               Guide
               ,
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               What
               reason
               imaginable
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               why
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               should
               not
               have
               an
               equal
               kindness
               for
               all
               the
               important
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               an
               equal
               care
               to
               conserve
               their
               memory
               by
               writing
               ?
               or
               indeed
               what
               need
               was
               there
               of
               writing
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               of
               particular
               points
               ,
               when
               one
               Reference
               of
               us
               to
               the
               Church
               for
               all
               ,
               would
               have
               served
               the
               turn
               ?
               would
               not
               one
               precept
               written
               of
               ,
               Ask
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               governors
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               ,
               instead
               of
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Inquire
               for
               the
               universal
               Tradition
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               have
               been
               convenient
               and
               sufficient
               for
               our
               satisfaction
               in
               all
               points
               as
               well
               as
               in
               some
               ?
               Ah
               ,
               how
               palpable
               is
               the
               folly
               of
               vain
               and
               proud
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               opposes
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ?
               But
               when
               I
               seriously
               consider
               what
               this
               man
               writes
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               referring
               us
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               Faith
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               universal
               Tradition
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               at
               his
               confidence
               of
               your
               credulity
               ,
               if
               you
               were
               bound
               to
               take
               his
               word
               ;
               who
               offers
               no
               proof
               of
               what
               he
               affirms
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               shall
               justly
               conclude
               him
               to
               bely
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               till
               he
               or
               some
               body
               for
               him
               produce
               some
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               expressely
               referrs
               us
               for
               some
               important
               points
               of
               Religion
               unwritten
               to
               the
               oral
               teaching
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               universal
               Tradition
               of
               Christendom
               .
               If
               this
               Querist
               be
               asked
               the
               Question
               ,
               Where
               hath
               Scripture
               made
               the
               partition
               of
               the
               Faith
               into
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               written
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               unwritten
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               Christian
               to
               stand
               (
               as
               the
               Angel
               in
               St.
               
               John's
               vision
               )
               stood
               with
               the
               right
               foot
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               left
               foot
               on
               the
               land
               )
               with
               one
               foot
               on
               the
               unstable
               waters
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               
               the
               other
               fixed
               on
               the
               firm
               ground
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               as
               mute
               as
               the
               man
               without
               the
               wedding
               garment
               was
               .
            
             
               But
               after
               all
               this
               pray
               observe
               ,
               how
               irreconcileable
               this
               mans
               allowance
               of
               Scripture
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               clear
               enough
               for
               many
               weighty
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               with
               
               his
               Conclusion
               ,
               That
               the
               sole
               Rule
               general
               for
               all
               persons
               and
               all
               points
               of
               Religion
               is
               universal
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whereas
               he
               spends
               time
               to
               oppose
               a
               Christians
               receiving
               and
               knowing
               what
               he
               is
               to
               believe
               ,
               what
               not
               ,
               by
               his
               sole
               perusal
               of
               Gods
               written
               word
               ,
               he
               fights
               not
               against
               any
               assertion
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               against
               his
               own
               
                 Jackstraw
                 :
              
               we
               advise
               Christians
               to
               make
               use
               of
               faithful
               guides
               as
               well
               as
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               to
               learn
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Rule
               by
               conferring
               with
               spiritual
               builders
               ,
               that
               can
               inform
               them
               in
               the
               application
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               neglect
               any
               meanes
               which
               God
               offers
               them
               for
               their
               conduct
               in
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               common
               Objections
               against
               the
               dignity
               and
               efficacy
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               Papists
               repeat
               ,
               
                 usque
                 ad
                 nauseam
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               Scandal
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               advancement
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               are
               abundantly
               answered
               by
               the
               Champians
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               to
               which
               I
               would
               refer
               you
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               not
               know
               you
               able
               to
               discover
               their
               impertinency
               and
               impiety
               together
               .
               But
               I
               will
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               the
               unlearned
               Protestants
               ,
               if
               they
               depend
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               others
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               when
               the
               Laick
               that
               cannot
               read
               hears
               the
               Minister
               that
               doth
               ,
               and
               may
               ask
               his
               neighbour
               that
               can
               read
               whether
               the
               Minister
               read
               right
               ,
               and
               the
               ignorant
               may
               ask
               the
               learned
               ,
               and
               the
               weak
               Christian
               may
               ask
               the
               strong
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               by
               some
               means
               or
               other
               may
               be
               satisfyed
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               being
               faithfully
               delivered
               unto
               them
               )
               are
               in
               no
               worse
               condition
               ,
               then
               unlearned
               Papists
               ,
               who
               depend
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               surly
               (
               and
               very
               often
               silly
               )
               Priests
               ,
               or
               interested
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               knowing
               what
               is
               the
               universal
               Tradition
               of
               Christendome
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               to
               the
               learned
               ,
               whom
               the
               Querist
               takes
               into
               consideration
               ,
               I
               pray
               observe
               ,
               whether
               the
               Scholars
               of
               both
               the
               opposite
               sides
               do
               not
               dissent
               as
               much
               about
               the
               universal
               Tradition
               of
               the
               points
               in
               dispute
               ,
               as
               about
               the
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               urged
               on
               either
               side
               .
               If
               so
               (
               as
               you
               
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               it
               )
               then
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               which
               this
               man
               layes
               as
               sufficient
               for
               the
               removal
               of
               Scripture
               from
               being
               a
               rule
               ,
               Tradition
               also
               must
               be
               cashiered
               .
               Remember
               that
               the
               learned
               Papists
               who
               differ
               about
               the
               Conception
               of
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               do
               on
               either
               side
               urge
               for
               their
               defence
               universal
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               it
               be
               not
               sufficient
               to
               determine
               this
               controversie
               ,
               why
               should
               it
               be
               set
               up
               to
               justle
               Scripture
               out
               of
               its
               Seat
               to
               make
               room
               for
               another
               means
               of
               determining
               controversies
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               uneffectual
               ,
               and
               indeed
               infinitely
               more
               unfit
               ?
               If
               a
               Papist
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               determination
               of
               this
               point
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               gross
               absurdity
               ,
               because
               this
               remaining
               undetermined
               no
               small
               part
               of
               Popish
               worship
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Immaculate
               Conception
               ,
               hath
               no
               certain
               ground
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               
               Paul's
               sentence
               is
               Sin
               )
               we
               may
               with
               more
               reason
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               points
               
               in
               controversie
               between
               us
               is
               not
               necessary
               :
               Or
               if
               it
               be
               necessary
               ,
               that
               determination
               is
               to
               be
               regulated
               now
               ,
               as
               the
               decision
               of
               things
               in
               dispute
               was
               of
               old
               in
               the
               general
               Councils
               ,
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               written
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               Tradition
               it self
               is
               to
               be
               measured
               and
               judged
               ;
               as
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               made
               the
               Scriptures
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               measure
               of
               truth
               between
               *
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Jews
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               on
               the
               other
               side
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               [
               Because
               here
               is
               frequent
               mention
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               word
               is
               apt
               to
               beget
               mistakes
               ;
               and
               confusion
               therefore
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               unfold
               the
               Senses
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               a
               clear
               apprehension
               of
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               .
               Tradition
               is
               sometimes
               put
               to
               signify
               the
               thing
               delivered
               ,
               whether
               the
               way
               of
               delivery
               be
               writing
               or
               speaking
               ,
               and
               Tradition
               thus
               taken
               materially
               is
               indifferent
               to
               the
               being
               written
               ,
               or
               unwritten
               :
               for
               the
               same
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               was
               at
               one
               time
               unwritten
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               written
               ,
               and
               for
               certain
               was
               at
               another
               time
               writen
               .
            
             
             
               And
               the
               Jewish
               Traditions
               ,
               which
               for
               many
               generations
               past
               by
               a
               successive
               conveyance
               without
               Book
               ,
               have
               been
               by
               the
               
                 Rabbies
              
               committed
               at
               length
               to
               vvriting
               for
               their
               better
               Security
               .
               And
               the
               Papists
               now
               make
               no
               scruple
               of
               vvriting
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               vvhich
               they
               call
               the
               unvvritten
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               (
               let
               them
               justify
               the
               presumption
               as
               vvell
               as
               they
               can
               )
               .
               Novv
               as
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Elders
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               signify
               the
               doctrines
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
               that
               vvere
               delivered
               by
               the
               Fathers
               ;
               but
               vvere
               distinct
               from
               the
               Law
               vvritten
               :
               So
               when
               vve
               speak
               of
               Traditions
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               vve
               do
               now
               in
               these
               latter
               ages
               commonly
               understand
               some
               particular
               doctrines
               or
               Rites
               or
               matters
               of
               fact
               delivered
               with
               a
               pretence
               of
               divine
               or
               at
               least
               Apostolical
               Authority
               for
               their
               reception
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               expressed
               in
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               These
               Traditions
               once
               accepted
               and
               commended
               by
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               the
               Conventicle
               at
               
                 Trent
                 ,
              
               hath
               very
               severely
               enjoyned
               to
               be
               received
               and
               embraced
               with
               an
               equal
               affection
               of
               holy
               reverence
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               entertayn
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               themselves
               .
               But
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               with
               the
               liberty
               of
               laying
               aside
               old
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               giving
               credit
               to
               new
               inventions
               ;
               as
               their
               interest
               and
               occasions
               may
               require
               ,
               they
               who
               determined
               the
               Canon
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               numbred
               the
               Books
               ;
               yet
               would
               not
               reckon
               up
               and
               determine
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               Christians
               might
               know
               what
               is
               the
               perfect
               and
               fixed
               Rule
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Thus
               Romanists
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               a
               larger
               Object
               of
               Faith
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               no
               certain
               measure
               ;
               because
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               are
               like
               the
               Moon
               subject
               to
               decreases
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               Infants
               was
               once
               held
               by
               D.
               
                 Innocentius
              
               3.
               as
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               a
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               
               after
               600
               years
               practise
               wore
               out
               insensibly
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               condemned
               by
               the
               Councils
               of
               
                 Constance
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Trent
              
               with
               an
               
                 Anathema
                 )
              
               and
               to
               increases
               also
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               
               Religion
               is
               indeed
               Irregular
               .
               But
               concerning
               Traditions
               as
               the
               word
               signifies
               particular
               points
               of
               beliefe
               or
               practise
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               these
               3
               Rules
               are
               worth
               Observation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whatsoever
               is
               offered
               to
               us
               or
               enjoyned
               to
               us
               in
               belief
               
               or
               practise
               under
               colour
               of
               being
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               repugnant
               to
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               destructive
               of
               Gods
               precepts
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               rejected
               by
               Christians
               .
               Christs
               reason
               together
               with
               the
               refutation
               of
               Pharisaical
               Traditions
               confirms
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               Rule
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whatsoever
               is
               obtruded
               upon
               us
               under
               the
               pretext
               of
               being
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               is
               neither
               clearly
               delivered
               in
               ,
               nor
               fairly
               by
               good
               consequence
               deduced
               out
               of
               Gods
               written
               word
               ,
               needs
               not
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               received
               as
               a
               matter
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               conveniency
               ,
               or
               necessity
               ,
               wherein
               things
               which
               are
               strangers
               to
               Scripture
               are
               held
               ,
               is
               carefully
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               For
               several
               practises
               have
               been
               in
               early
               times
               introduced
               under
               shew
               of
               conveniency
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               says
               ,
               some
               bodily
               exercises
               carry
               a
               plausible
               shew
               of
               wisdome
               )
               which
               having
               once
               obtained
               credit
               by
               the
               favourable
               commendation
               of
               eminent
               persons
               and
               custome
               ,
               have
               been
               in
               succession
               of
               time
               adorned
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Tradition
               and
               grown
               up
               from
               being
               thought
               convenient
               to
               be
               accounted
               and
               prest
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               This
               danger
               is
               to
               be
               prevented
               by
               circumspection
               .
               And
               the
               perfection
               of
               Scripture
               as
               it
               is
               a
               compleat
               Rule
               of
               Religion
               proves
               the
               truth
               and
               usefulness
               of
               this
               second
               Rule
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Doctrines
               of
               Faith
               and
               divine
               Worship
               being
               secured
               by
               Gods
               written
               word
               from
               intrusions
               of
               humane
               inventions
               :
               if
               any
               Rites
               or
               Ceremonies
               can
               be
               proved
               by
               fair
               Testimonies
               of
               Antiquity
               to
               have
               been
               practised
               by
               the
               Church
               universal
               of
               primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               continued
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Church
               Governors
               as
               tending
               to
               edification
               ,
               or
               the
               free
               and
               open
               profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               called
               Traditions
               or
               no
               ,
               are
               not
               lightly
               to
               be
               rejected
               ;
               much
               less
               violently
               opposed
               by
               private
               Christians
               .
               
               Thus
               much
               for
               Traditions
               ,
               as
               meaning
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               delivered
               down
               from
               former
               times
               to
               posterity
               .
            
             
               But
               Tradition
               often
               bears
               another
               sence
               ,
               and
               is
               taken
               formally
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               conveyance
               of
               matters
               that
               concern
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               partly
               oral
               partly
               practical
               .
               The
               joynt
               agreement
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               practice
               continued
               by
               succession
               of
               one
               Age
               after
               another
               ,
               whilst
               one
               generation
               derives
               to
               another
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Religion
               ,
               is
               now
               called
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               of
               late
               is
               asserted
               by
               Papists
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Principle
               and
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               to
               be
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               infallible
               and
               incorruptible
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               evident
               by
               its
               own
               light
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               order
               of
               inquiring
               for
               the
               ancient
               dayes
               and
               old
               wayes
               is
               quite
               inverted
               :
               for
               now
               we
               need
               only
               (
               as
               they
               teach
               )
               mark
               what
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               doth
               ,
               and
               because
               Tradition
               cannot
               fail
               nor
               vary
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Popes
               Court
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               Altars
               ,
               Pictures
               ,
               Wafers
               ,
               mangled
               Eucharist
               ,
               adoration
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               Invocation
               of
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               offering
               of
               a
               real
               Sacrifice
               for
               Souls
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               offering
               of
               the
               Masse
               to
               God
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               Saints
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               Glasse
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               see
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               when
               St.
               
                 Peter
              
               sate
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               aim
               of
               the
               Querists
               Discourse
               to
               set
               up
               this
               Tradition
               instead
               of
               Scripture
               .
               If
               you
               will
               not
               believe
               him
               ,
               you
               may
               choose
               ,
               because
               he
               tels
               you
               plainly
               it
               is
               not
               his
               work
               to
               prove
               any
               thing
               .
               But
               I
               will
               give
               you
               a
               little
               touch
               of
               proving
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               experience
               of
               all
               Ages
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               after
               the
               flood
               ,
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               doth
               manifestly
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               derivation
               of
               Religion
               from
               mouth
               to
               ear
               ,
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               from
               Fathers
               to
               children
               ,
               from
               Priests
               to
               Successors
               ,
               from
               Age
               to
               Age
               ,
               this
               course
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               is
               opposed
               unto
               and
               preferred
               before
               the
               Scriptural
               way
               of
               preserving
               and
               propagating
               and
               recovering
               of
               Religion
               ,
               hath
               been
               and
               may
               be
               quickly
               corrupted
               ,
               often
               interrupted
               ,
               and
               hath
               suffered
               notorious
               changes
               ,
               and
               may
               do
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               when
               sloth
               ,
               and
               sensuality
               ,
               
               and
               neglect
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               vanity
               of
               mind
               set
               forward
               by
               the
               Devils
               malice
               and
               cunning
               make
               men
               weary
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               But
               I
               will
               add
               another
               Argument
               to
               another
               purpose
               .
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               taught
               the
               
                 Thessalonians
              
               
               what
               he
               thought
               not
               expedient
               to
               write
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               what
               hindered
               the
               Man
               of
               sin
               from
               being
               revealed
               .
               Here
               was
               a
               matter
               of
               consequence
               that
               concerned
               the
               Church
               delivered
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               had
               been
               written
               as
               well
               as
               that
               Character
               of
               the
               Man
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               fame
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               preserved
               and
               conveyed
               the
               one
               ,
               would
               have
               also
               secured
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               other
               to
               posterity
               .
               If
               now
               an
               eminent
               Church
               failed
               in
               deriving
               one
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               to
               after
               Ages
               ,
               which
               with
               little
               difficulty
               might
               have
               been
               kept
               and
               taught
               ,
               but
               is
               now
               lost
               for
               not
               being
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               what
               likelihood
               is
               there
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               ,
               or
               could
               be
               traduced
               entire
               and
               pure
               meerly
               by
               oral
               Tradition
               ,
               without
               dependance
               on
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               1600
               years
               ?
               For
               my
               part
               I
               think
               still
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               either
               more
               or
               less
               pure
               ,
               and
               their
               Religion
               more
               or
               less
               Hourished
               in
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               as
               the
               Governors
               gave
               heed
               more
               or
               less
               to
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Law
               written
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               according
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               Pastors
               attendance
               to
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               the
               Tradition
               of
               Christianity
               hath
               varied
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               only
               fixed
               and
               stable
               Rule
               of
               Religion
               .
               ]
            
             
               7.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Let
               us
               allow
               the
               Rule
               of
               
                 Vincentius
                 Lirinensis
                 ,
                 Quod
                 ubique
                 ,
                 quod
                 semper
                 ,
                 quod
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 erratum
                 ,
                 sed
                 traditum
                 ;
              
               That
               which
               hath
               been
               taught
               every
               where
               ,
               always
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               error
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               Tradition
               .
               If
               we
               make
               Antiquity
               ,
               Universality
               ,
               and
               Consent
               ,
               twisted
               together
               ,
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               for
               certain
               we
               shall
               have
               a
               very
               short
               Creed
               ,
               and
               that
               large
               
                 Assumentum
                 ,
              
               that
               new
               piece
               of
               Italian
               stuff
               which
               was
               woven
               in
               the
               Shop
               at
               
                 Trent
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               Popes
               stitching
               is
               added
               to
               the
               old
               garment
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               the
               
                 Constantinopolitan
              
               Creed
               )
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               pared
               off
               ,
               and
               thrown
               away
               .
               But
               the
               main
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               at
               present
               ,
               is
               the
               difficulty
               of
               applying
               
               this
               Rule
               ,
               for
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               which
               pretend
               to
               Tradition
               ;
               and
               the
               tryal
               of
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               even
               of
               all
               
               Doctrines
               ,
               before
               we
               trust
               any
               Teacher
               ,
               is
               alwayes
               an
               act
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               world
               is
               pestered
               with
               false
               Prophets
               .
               For
               can
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               reasonable
               man
               imagin
               ,
               that
               Universal
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               more
               evident
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               more
               conspicuous
               to
               learned
               and
               unlearned
               ,
               and
               easier
               to
               be
               applied
               by
               particular
               Christians
               ,
               then
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               study
               whereof
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               so
               much
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               done
               ,
               requires
               infinitely
               less
               pains
               ,
               then
               is
               requisite
               for
               the
               certain
               knowledge
               of
               what
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               and
               places
               hath
               taught
               as
               matter
               of
               faith
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ?
               You
               Sir
               are
               pretty
               well
               versed
               in
               Books
               ;
               and
               have
               been
               inquisitive
               into
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               you
               will
               conclude
               it
               much
               easier
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               mind
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               measure
               of
               spiritual
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Vnum
                 necessarium
                 ,
              
               the
               One
               thing
               
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               seek
               after
               )
               then
               to
               learn
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               still
               according
               to
               the
               Querists
               Exposition
               ,
               of
               the
               chief
               Pastors
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               concerning
               the
               points
               in
               debate
               between
               us
               .
               To
               close
               up
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               try
               whether
               you
               find
               not
               within
               your self
               enough
               of
               reason
               to
               consent
               to
               this
               resolution
               ;
               he
               that
               by
               attendance
               on
               Gods
               Ordinances
               dispensed
               by
               a
               faithful
               Ministry
               and
               by
               private
               study
               of
               Gods
               Book
               hath
               learned
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               good
               practical
               Scholar
               of
               the
               saving
               Grace
               of
               God
               which
               hath
               appeared
               unto
               all
               men
               (
               a
               Catholick
               Light
               ,
               common
               as
               the
               Sun
               )
               
                 teaching
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 denying
                 ungodliness
                 and
                 worldly
                 lusts
              
               
               
                 we
                 live
                 soberly
                 ,
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 religiously
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 ,
              
               this
               man
               (
               I
               say
               )
               being
               *
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               know
               
                 à
                 priori
                 ,
              
               before-hand
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               very
               seed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               first
               principle
               ,
               what
               the
               true
               Church
               Catholick
               holds
               .
               For
               that
               Word
               of
               God
               which
               lives
               and
               abides
               for
               ever
               in
               Heaven
               
                 (
                 Psal
                 .
              
               119.
               8
               ,
               9.
               )
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               believers
               ,
               (
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Joh.
              
               3.
               9.
               
               )
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               that
               incorruptible
               
               seed
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               is
               begotten
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               it
               lives
               .
               Since
               then
               the
               Church
               is
               no
               longer
               ,
               or
               further
               
               a
               Church
               then
               as
               it
               believes
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               faithful
               Pastors
               in
               all
               ages
               do
               teach
               that
               Gospel
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               knows
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               knows
               what
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               spend
               an
               hour
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               history
               ,
               whereas
               if
               he
               spend
               
                 Methusalahs
              
               age
               in
               tumbling
               over
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Schoolmens
               Ecclesiastical
               Histories
               and
               other
               Volumes
               ,
               he
               may
               weary
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               yet
               notknow
               by
               them
               what
               was
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               the
               mans
               conclusion
               ;
               He
               acknowledges
               that
               a
               direct
               fit
               and
               true
               answer
               to
               my
               Queries
               
                 (
                 mutatis
                 mutandis
                 )
              
               would
               be
               an
               answer
               to
               his
               captious
               questions
               ,
               which
               he
               propounds
               with
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               as
               his
               admired
               Masters
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               did
               trouble
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               with
               Interrogatories
               ,
               thinking
               (
               but
               in
               vain
               )
               that
               we
               should
               be
               intangled
               in
               our
               ovvn
               Ansvvers
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               he
               had
               been
               catched
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               given
               apposite
               Answers
               .
               But
               after
               mine
               examination
               which
               I
               resign
               up
               to
               your
               discretion
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               transform
               your self
               by
               the
               power
               of
               imagination
               for
               a
               while
               into
               the
               person
               of
               a
               well-minded
               Jew
               ,
               that
               seeks
               for
               satisfaction
               in
               Religion
               in
               a
               distracted
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               this
               Querist
               being
               forced
               to
               turn
               Respondent
               hath
               fully
               and
               fitly
               answered
               my
               Counter-Queries
               .
            
             
               My
               next
               Task
               is
               to
               examine
               his
               exceptions
               against
               my
               Categorical
               Answers
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               contend
               about
               words
               ,
               nor
               much
               crave
               excuse
               for
               want
               of
               accurate
               expression
               in
               that
               hasty
               delivery
               of
               my
               Conceptions
               to
               comply
               with
               your
               request
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               excepts
               against
               the
               term
               
                 Christianity
                 ,
              
               
               as
               dubious
               to
               make
               my
               Answer
               acceptable
               ,
               I
               will
               insert
               the
               Term
               he
               desires
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 True
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               But
               I
               fear
               the
               addition
               will
               dispel
               no
               mist
               of
               doubtfulness
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               ,
               any
               such
               about
               the
               answer
               .
               For
               Hereticks
               alwaies
               pretend
               to
               Truth
               as
               much
               as
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               would
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               only
               true
               Christians
               .
               But
               to
               satisfy
               his
               nice
               and
               curious
               palate
               I
               answer
               as
               fully
               as
               he
               desires
               .
            
             
             
               There
               was
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               till
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               a
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               that
               in
               every
               age
               is
               visible
               by
               profession
               of
               true
               Christianity
               to
               the
               persons
               then
               living
               .
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               In
               all
               ages
               God
               had
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               and
               preserve
               some
               Christians
               ,
               who
               shall
               so
               profess
               the
               Truth
               according
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               their
               light
               of
               Faith
               shall
               shine
               to
               the
               men
               of
               their
               generation
               respectively
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               cannot
               so
               easily
               admit
               another
               addition
               sliely
               made
               by
               the
               Querist
               to
               my
               Answer
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 profession
                 .
                 —
                 —
                 Latet
                 anguis
                 in
                 herbâ
                 .
              
               He
               that
               professes
               
               true
               Christianity
               may
               build
               hay
               and
               stubble
               upon
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               miscarry
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               whilst
               he
               holds
               fast
               his
               profession
               of
               the
               saving
               truth
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               saved
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               loose
               his
               superstructure
               ,
               as
               St.
               
                 Paul
              
               assures
               us
               .
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               any
               person
               ,
               or
               Church
               which
               maintains
               true
               Christianity
               ,
               should
               profess
               it
               in
               such
               an
               absolute
               purity
               ,
               as
               that
               water
               should
               never
               be
               mixed
               with
               the
               wine
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               that
               poyson
               is
               not
               admixed
               with
               the
               liquor
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               I
               perceive
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               much
               ambiguity
               in
               the
               termes
               of
               the
               Query
               ,
               for
               which
               it
               deserves
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Fallacia
                 plurium
                 interrogationum
                 ,
              
               a
               sophistical
               trick
               of
               asking
               many
               things
               under
               one
               word
               ,
               that
               hath
               two
               faces
               under
               a
               hood
               ,
               I
               will
               weigh
               the
               vvords
               over
               again
               ,
               and
               mould
               my
               answer
               anevv
               ,
               fitted
               to
               his
               explication
               of
               the
               vvord
               
                 Catholick
                 .
              
               In
               common
               speech
               
                 Catholick
              
               is
               no
               more-than
               Universal
               :
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
              
               vvho
               vvith
               many
               others
               of
               that
               age
               
               believed
               a
               particular
               Resurrection
               of
               some
               that
               should
               rise
               and
               reign
               1000
               years
               ,
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               calls
               the
               last
               Resurrection
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Catholick
               or
               in
               plain
               English
               Universal
               Resurrection
               .
               There
               is
               also
               a
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               vvhich
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Christians
               and
               comprises
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               And
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               novv
               unconfined
               to
               any
               one
               place
               or
               nation
               ;
               but
               spreading
               like
               a
               fruitful
               vine
               her
               branches
               throughout
               the
               earth
               is
               called
               
                 Catholick
              
               that
               is
               not
               National
               ;
               as
               the
               old
               Church
               of
               the
               Jevvs
               vvas
               ,
               but
               Universal
               ,
               
               since
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               to
               all
               the
               vvorld
               indifferently
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               vvent
               forth
               into
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               
               and
               their
               vvords
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               habitable
               vvorld
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               that
               in
               a
               secondary
               and
               borrovved
               sense
               the
               word
               
                 Catholick
              
               is
               applied
               to
               them
               that
               hold
               the
               true
               Faith
               which
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Christians
               and
               therefore
               Catholick
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               not
               only
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               singular
               person
               may
               be
               called
               Catholick
               ,
               meaning
               one
               that
               professes
               the
               Catholick
               Faith.
               But
               the
               Querist
               who
               hath
               a
               peculiar
               language
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               speaks
               English
               ,
               yet
               means
               Italian
               ,
               hath
               taught
               me
               since
               I
               first
               read
               his
               Questions
               ,
               and
               answered
               them
               according
               to
               the
               common
               usage
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               that
               he
               meant
               by
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               the
               Representative
               Church
               in
               a
               full
               and
               lawful
               meeting
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Pastors
               to
               teach
               the
               Church
               diffusive
               .
               Now
               according
               to
               this
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
              
               I
               do
               turn
               my
               Affirmative
               Answer
               into
               a
               Negative
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               There
               is
               not
               in
               all
               ages
               a
               visible
               Catholick
               ,
               Church
               ,
               meaning
               a
               general
               Council
               lawfully
               assembled
               .
               If
               this
               be
               Equivocation
               ,
               you
               see
               who
               teac
               hes
               me
               to
               be
               double
               tongued
               .
            
             
               The
               exception
               against
               my
               second
               Answer
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               add
               the
               word
               ,
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               he
               supposes
               that
               I
               might
               mean
               ,
               that
               some
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               extraordinary
               cases
               out
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               takes
               my
               Answer
               to
               be
               Affirmative
               ;
               That
               some
               may
               be
               saved
               out
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               thinks
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               stream
               of
               Antiquity
               .
               If
               he
               had
               not
               had
               the
               malignant
               disposition
               rather
               
               then
               the
               quick-sighted
               eye
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               espied
               a
               fault
               in
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               fancied
               an
               Affirmative
               sentence
               in
               a
               Negative
               Proposition
               .
               For
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               forward
               to
               cavil
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               easily
               conceived
               a
               very
               obvious
               reason
               of
               my
               putting
               in
               the
               word
               
                 Ordinarily
                 .
              
               Because
               we
               know
               not
               how
               God
               will
               deal
               in
               judging
               all
               out
               of
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               we
               that
               live
               within
               it
               are
               concerned
               to
               give
               an
               account
               onely
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               use
               of
               our
               Light
               and
               Talent
               ,
               I
               said
               that
               ,
               Ordinarily
               out
               
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               .
               This
               negative
               ,
               which
               resolves
               nothing
               positively
               concerning
               Gods
               extraordinary
               acting
               cannot
               without
               unjust
               violence
               to
               my
               words
               be
               taken
               for
               an
               affirmative
               sentence
               ,
               That
               some
               may
               be
               saved
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               ,
               you
               will
               excuse
               ,
               if
               not
               justify
               ,
               my
               unwillingness
               to
               limit
               the
               spirit
               and
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               blows
               and
               shine
               where
               God
               pleases
               .
               As
               for
               Christian
               Antiquity
               ,
               you
               know
               that
               many
               antient
               Doctors
               have
               been
               very
               favourable
               in
               their
               judgment
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               them
               who
               lived
               by
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               in
               a
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               when
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               was
               first
               ratified
               with
               the
               Hebrew
               Patriarchs
               ,
               though
               those
               worshippers
               
               of
               God
               were
               not
               of
               the
               stock
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ;
              
               but
               also
               of
               them
               who
               lived
               in
               latter
               ages
               in
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               one
               God
               with
               a
               constant
               observation
               of
               Truth
               and
               Justice
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               
                 Socrates
              
               and
               
                 Aristides
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               according
               to
               the
               Querists
               explication
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               change
               the
               shape
               of
               my
               second
               Answer
               also
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               That
               Christians
               may
               attain
               salvation
               out
               of
               a
               Representative
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               gives
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               a
               Catholick
               Church
               in
               the
               Querie
               ,
               and
               charges
               me
               with
               sophistry
               because
               I
               will
               not
               understand
               it
               so
               .
               The
               members
               of
               a
               general
               Council
               being
               but
               few
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               not
               agreed
               ,
               who
               have
               right
               to
               be
               so
               )
               it
               were
               hard
               with
               Christendom
               ,
               if
               all
               who
               are
               
                 extra
                 Concilium
                 ,
              
               out
               of
               that
               compass
               ,
               were
               excluded
               out
               of
               Heaven
               .
               I
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               may
               stand
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               members
               of
               it
               may
               be
               saved
               without
               a
               Church
               Representative
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               all
               that
               he
               says
               is
               but
               beating
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               very
               impertinent
               to
               his
               design
               of
               making
               a
               Convert
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               aimed
               at
               )
               I
               add
               a
               Proposition
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               not
               a
               direct
               Answer
               to
               his
               Question
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               strangle
               or
               stifle
               his
               intended
               Conclusion
               in
               the
               conception
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               A
               Man
               may
               be
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               body
               (
               which
               we
               now
               call
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               )
               and
               be
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               in
               communion
               with
               the
               
               chief
               Governors
               of
               the
               Roman
               Synagogue
               .
               Let
               him
               deny
               
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               dare
               make
               an
               open
               forfeiture
               of
               his
               charity
               ▪
               Let
               him
               disprove
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               .
               There
               was
               a
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               attained
               in
               it
               ,
               before
               there
               was
               a
               stone
               laid
               at
               
                 Rome
              
               of
               a
               spiritual
               Temple
               ,
               (
               for
               .
               
                 Jerusalem
              
               was
               the
               mother
               and
               Mistress
               of
               all
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Father
               of
               lies
               teaches
               Papists
               to
               say
               and
               swear
               )
               and
               it
               may
               be
               so
               again
               ,
               when
               
                 Babylon
              
               the
               great
               ;
               the
               City
               seated
               on
               seven
               hills
               is
               fallen
               as
               a
               milstone
               cast
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea.
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               old
               position
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Jo.
                 Reynolds
              
               is
               worthy
               of
               Remembrance
               ,
               The
               Roman
               Church
               is
               neither
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               nor
               a
               sound
               member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               My
               Answer
               to
               his
               third
               Querie
               is
               very
               magisterially
               ,
               but
               ridiculously
               censured
               by
               him
               to
               have
               nothing
               of
               a
               Categorical
               Answer
               .
               The
               Proposition
               is
               for
               certain
               Categorical
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               hypothetical
               :
               Let
               the
               Question
               and
               the
               Return
               be
               compared
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               appear
               defective
               in
               nothing
               necessary
               to
               an
               Answer
               .
               The
               demand
               is
               this
               ,
            
             
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               by
               designation
               ,
               which
               ,
               amongst
               them
               all
               which
               pretend
               to
               be
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               or
               a
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               now
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
            
             
               The
               Answer
               runs
               thus
               ;
               That
               is
               the
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               which
               professeth
               that
               one
               Holy
               Catholik
               Faith
               ,
               once
               for
               all
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 ut
                 supra
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               says
               ,
               I
               give
               no
               designation
               of
               any
               particular
               profession
               or
               professions
               of
               Christians
               :
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               his
               meaning
               )
               I
               do
               not
               name
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               Papists
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               
                 Greece
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               
                 Germany
                 .
              
               Indeed
               if
               I
               had
               so
               done
               ,
               I
               had
               then
               given
               an
               Answer
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               satisfie
               any
               rational
               man.
               For
               no
               Church
               denominated
               from
               the
               place
               of
               habitation
               ,
               (
               which
               way
               of
               distinction
               of
               Churches
               is
               usual
               in
               Scripture
               )
               or
               from
               some
               bond
               of
               union
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               general
               to
               all
               Christendom
               ,
               can
               properly
               and
               truly
               be
               called
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Universal
               Church
               .
               But
               I
               that
               was
               at
               liberty
               to
               design
               it
               as
               well
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               did
               give
               a
               significant
               Character
               of
               the
               Catholick
               
               Church
               taken
               from
               its
               proper
               office
               and
               action
               .
               The
               Querist
               says
               ,
               I
               tell
               what
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               .
               Very
               good
               .
               But
               I
               do
               not
               design
               which
               of
               so
               many
               several
               professions
               in
               the
               world
               is
               now
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               Now
               if
               he
               expect
               that
               I
               should
               play
               the
               fool
               ,
               and
               say
               that
               a
               particular
               Church
               is
               properly
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               be
               offended
               if
               I
               do
               not
               satisfie
               his
               expectation
               .
               And
               when
               I
               have
               designed
               the
               Church
               Universal
               so
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               understand
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               think
               with
               the
               same
               labour
               I
               have
               told
               him
               which
               is
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               Universal
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               as
               he
               that
               tels
               what
               the
               Sun
               is
               ,
               designs
               which
               is
               the
               Sun
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               not
               many
               Suns
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               collective
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               by
               aggregation
               of
               similar
               parts
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               lesser
               Societies
               is
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               him
               a
               Mark
               whereby
               he
               may
               know
               ,
               whether
               any
               particular
               Society
               be
               a
               member
               of
               that
               Body
               ,
               since
               the
               one
               faith
               runs
               through
               the
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               life
               of
               that
               body
               and
               of
               every
               limb
               of
               it
               .
               But
               my
               fault
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               design
               one
               obscure
               thing
               by
               another
               that
               is
               equally
               obscure
               .
               I
               will
               mend
               my
               fault
               ,
               if
               I
               do
               not
               justifie
               my self
               from
               having
               committed
               one
               .
               I
               confess
               all
               spiritual
               things
               are
               obscure
               to
               men
               that
               are
               meerly
               carnal
               or
               natural
               ,
               but
               where
               the
               Gospel
               shines
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               attended
               unto
               ,
               it
               brings
               light
               with
               it
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               discern
               things
               that
               differ
               .
               For
               judging
               or
               discerning
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               from
               a
               false
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               know
               in
               some
               measure
               what
               is
               Truth
               .
               For
               if
               we
               must
               discern
               
               a
               good
               tree
               from
               a
               bad
               by
               the
               fruit
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               directs
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               first
               know
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               bad
               in
               fruit
               ,
               and
               then
               consider
               what
               fruit
               the
               tree
               bears
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               give
               a
               judgement
               of
               the
               tree
               .
               This
               is
               the
               method
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               take
               in
               the
               enquiring
               for
               a
               true
               Church
               .
               Till
               we
               know
               what
               is
               Truth
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               is
               *
               the
               Faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               )
               we
               cannot
               know
               what
               Church
               brings
               forth
               good
               or
               bad
               fruit
               .
               Profession
               of
               faith
               is
               bearing
               of
               fruit
               .
               The
               goodness
               of
               this
               fruit
               is
               Truth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               agreeableness
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               we
               know
               the
               Truth
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               know
               a
               Church
               
               to
               be
               true
               .
               Now
               though
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Faith
               may
               be
               under
               doubt
               ,
               and
               debate
               ,
               yet
               hath
               God
               set
               it
               up
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               so
               conspicuously
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Gospel
               be
               
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               them
               that
               perish
               .
               Therefore
               I
               added
               to
               the
               Character
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               which
               I
               designed
               it
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               means
               whereby
               we
               may
               know
               what
               the
               faith
               is
               ,
               which
               being
               professed
               is
               the
               sole
               certain
               mark
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               .
               For
               the
               marks
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               Romanists
               commonly
               give
               are
               separable
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               taken
               singly
               without
               truth
               are
               false
               and
               treacherous
               
                 indices
                 ,
              
               whereas
               the
               true
               faith
               of
               it self
               is
               a
               sure
               note
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               .
               And
               I
               pointed
               at
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               faith
               ,
               on
               purpose
               in
               mine
               Answer
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               send
               a
               man
               to
               look
               for
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               dark
               without
               a
               light
               .
               And
               now
               Sir
               do
               you
               judge
               ,
               whether
               I
               have
               deserved
               blame
               by
               my
               designation
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               by
               professing
               the
               Catholick
               Faith.
               But
               to
               make
               mine
               Answer
               both
               applicable
               to
               the
               Question
               ,
               and
               also
               useful
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               shall
               a
               little
               explicate
               and
               enlarge
               my
               sence
               .
               It
               is
               presumed
               ,
               that
               the
               enquiry
               after
               a
               Church
               is
               made
               by
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               distracted
               in
               the
               variety
               of
               visible
               Societies
               differing
               one
               from
               another
               ;
               but
               every
               one
               equally
               pretending
               to
               be
               a
               Church
               ;
               but
               his
               distraction
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               Societies
               ,
               only
               the
               Roman
               Synagogue
               doth
               challenge
               to
               her self
               to
               be
               the
               Ark
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               salvation
               .
               There
               are
               three
               Reasons
               which
               may
               move
               Christians
               to
               enquire
               for
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               a
               visible
               Society
               of
               Christians
               :
               1.
               
               That
               they
               may
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               offer
               up
               the
               spiritual
               sacrifices
               of
               praise
               and
               prayer
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               may
               grow
               in
               grace
               and
               the
               knowledge
               
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               3.
               
               That
               they
               may
               joyn
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               by
               communicating
               together
               in
               Gods
               holy
               Ordinances
               .
               To
               compass
               these
               ends
               a
               Christian
               is
               not
               concerned
               to
               enquire
               where
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               confessedly
               diffused
               through
               the
               Nations
               ,
               but
               so
               spread
               by
               Gods
               dispensation
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               doth
               
               not
               at
               one
               time
               arise
               to
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Candlestick
               is
               moveable
               from
               any
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               may
               be
               transferred
               from
               one
               Nation
               to
               another
               ,
               neither
               hath
               God
               by
               any
               the
               least
               indication
               of
               his
               will
               
               and
               pleasure
               encouraged
               any
               portion
               of
               mankind
               ,
               or
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               promise
               to
               themselves
               a
               perpetual
               establishment
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               place
               and
               in
               that
               successive
               body
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               at
               some
               time
               hath
               been
               ,
               or
               is
               now
               irradiated
               with
               the
               Gospel
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               not
               at
               all
               material
               to
               trouble
               our selves
               with
               delineations
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               which
               hath
               no
               set
               or
               certain
               limits
               of
               extent
               .
               That
               which
               concerns
               us
               to
               know
               ,
               is
               what
               Church
               pretending
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               (
               for
               no
               men
               but
               Papists
               ,
               that
               can
               admit
               contradictions
               into
               their
               Creed
               ,
               will
               speak
               such
               non-sense
               ,
               with
               deliberation
               ,
               as
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               call
               a
               particular
               society
               of
               Christians
               combined
               under
               one
               Bishop
               the
               Universal
               Church
               )
               is
               fit
               and
               safe
               to
               be
               communicated
               withal
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               reap
               the
               benefits
               of
               a
               Christian
               Congregation
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Question
               is
               now
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               I
               was
               born
               and
               baptized
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               Providence
               am
               seated
               under
               its
               government
               ,
               or
               another
               different
               society
               of
               Christians
               which
               invite
               me
               to
               their
               communion
               ,
               be
               such
               a
               company
               as
               I
               may
               safely
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               all
               publick
               offices
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               communicate
               with
               that
               Church
               as
               being
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               unity
               of
               which
               Body
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               maintain
               .
            
             
               The
               Truth
               therefore
               of
               the
               doctrine
               taught
               ,
               the
               integrity
               and
               purity
               of
               the
               divine
               worship
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               administring
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               must
               be
               examined
               by
               some
               Rule
               ,
               and
               known
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               a
               Christians
               conscience
               can
               be
               satisfied
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               communion
               with
               that
               Church
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               member
               of
               a
               Church
               Catholick
               .
               Since
               then
               it
               is
               the
               custome
               to
               call
               any
               publick
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               are
               compacted
               together
               by
               a
               frame
               of
               political
               government
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               
               particular
               Church
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               which
               holds
               that
               Faith
               ,
               the
               profession
               whereof
               constitutes
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               .
               He
               that
               sleights
               this
               Designation
               ,
               would
               have
               dealt
               kindly
               with
               us
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               discovered
               unto
               us
               ,
               a
               better
               way
               ,
               or
               a
               clearer
               Light
               by
               which
               we
               might
               find
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               discover
               a
               true
               Church
               from
               a
               vain
               pertender
               .
               Till
               he
               or
               some
               other
               do
               that
               office
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               best
               to
               seek
               for
               a
               Church
               ,
               if
               we
               were
               now
               to
               seek
               ,
               by
               looking
               for
               the
               light
               of
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               alwaies
               shines
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               And
               because
               truth
               and
               peace
               are
               both
               the
               legacies
               of
               Christ
               bequeathed
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               may
               do
               well
               to
               try
               what
               society
               of
               Christians
               doth
               follow
               peace
               and
               edification
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               .
               If
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               that
               sets
               up
               Images
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               the
               teachers
               of
               lies
               )
               in
               their
               Temples
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               
                 Anathemaes
              
               makes
               divisions
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               be
               tryed
               by
               those
               two
               marks
               ;
               I
               leave
               the
               event
               to
               any
               one
               ,
               that
               will
               impartially
               pronounce
               sentence
               according
               to
               the
               evidence
               of
               fact
               in
               the
               whole
               bulk
               of
               their
               doctrines
               and
               Devotions
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               publick
               Government
               .
            
             
               My
               fourth
               Answer
               hath
               the
               same
               fate
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               not
               Categorical
               ▪
               I
               must
               learn
               new
               Logick
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               new
               Theologie
               ,
               to
               understand
               this
               
                 Gentleman
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               charged
               with
               defect
               ,
               because
               it
               reflects
               not
               upon
               the
               whole
               Question
               ,
               and
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               tail
               ,
               wherein
               the
               sting
               of
               the
               
                 Scorpion
              
               lies
               .
               I
               confess
               mine
               Answer
               comes
               short
               in
               that
               particular
               ;
               because
               I
               did
               not
               apprehend
               then
               ,
               the
               last
               clause
               of
               his
               question
               to
               be
               of
               any
               moment
               .
               For
               I
               thought
               it
               enough
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               is
               secured
               from
               any
               error
               that
               is
               destructive
               of
               Salvation
               .
               But
               because
               I
               am
               now
               informed
               ,
               that
               the
               main
               force
               of
               the
               Querie
               lies
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Holy
                 Church
                 so
                 designed
                 can
                 teach
                 any
                 error
                 as
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 endangering
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ;
              
               I
               now
               make
               a
               return
               to
               that
               part
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               indeed
               to
               the
               whole
               Question
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Errors
               that
               endanger
               Salvation
               do
               not
               alwaies
               destroy
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               preserve
               his
               Church
               from
               destruction
               ;
               but
               not
               from
               danger
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               All
               errors
               when
               they
               are
               discovered
               are
               to
               be
               rejected
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               No
               doctrines
               offered
               by
               any
               Church
               to
               her
               Children
               are
               to
               be
               received
               without
               examination
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               as
               it
               signifies
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Christendome
               is
               too
               big
               to
               be
               a
               teacher
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               consulted
               ,
               and
               hearkened
               unto
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Church
               in
               this
               mans
               sense
               and
               explication
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               Assembly
               of
               chief
               Pastors
               in
               Council
               may
               teach
               errors
               endangering
               Salvation
               .
               
                 Arianism
              
               hath
               been
               taught
               in
               as
               large
               Assemblies
               of
               chief
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               the
               true
               Faith
               hath
               been
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               because
               it
               is
               the
               design
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               take
               the
               Roman
               Church
               for
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               I
               stick
               not
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               teaches
               her
               children
               errors
               that
               endanger
               the
               attaining
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               My
               fift
               Answer
               is
               excepted
               against
               for
               the
               interposition
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 continues
                 so
                 ]
              
               which
               looks
               like
               a
               condition
               ,
               
               and
               seem
               to
               suppose
               that
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               can
               cease
               to
               be
               so
               .
               The
               words
               are
               capable
               of
               another
               construction
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               The
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
               so
               long
               as
               it
               continues
               secured
               from
               teaching
               destructive
               errors
               cannot
               even
               for
               that
               reason
               abuse
               the
               world
               with
               forged
               Scriptures
               .
               This
               was
               then
               my
               meaning
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               intention
               that
               my
               last
               Answer
               should
               contradict
               my
               first
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               ,
               what
               he
               draws
               from
               my
               Answer
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               Categorical
               ,
               and
               how
               rational
               his
               inference
               is
               .
               For
               now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               his
               project
               .
               And
               he
               thinks
               he
               hath
               catched
               us
               so
               fast
               in
               his
               trap
               ,
               that
               either
               we
               must
               give
               him
               the
               Cause
               ,
               or
               be
               condemned
               out
               of
               our
               own
               mouths
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 mine
                 Answer
                 be
                 ,
              
               (
               says
               this
               new
               fashioned
               Logician
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 never
                 ohtrude
                 false
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 then
                 you
                 must
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Catholick
                 visible
                 Church
                 is
                 infallible
                 in
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 an
                 infallible
                 Judg
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               rash
               this
               inference
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               incoherent
               the
               conclusion
               with
               the
               premises
               ,
               a
               few
               words
               will
               serve
               to
               discover
               .
               It
               is
               acknowledged
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               which
               received
               the
               Scriptures
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               because
               Gods
               spirit
               
               guided
               and
               governed
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               important
               business
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               abused
               and
               mistaken
               in
               the
               receiving
               of
               Canonical
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               being
               quickly
               after
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               spred
               through
               many
               regions
               of
               the
               earth
               did
               together
               with
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               receive
               Copies
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               communicated
               by
               the
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               directed
               at
               first
               ,
               unto
               their
               neighbour
               Churches
               .
               These
               Scriptures
               were
               by
               all
               Churches
               reverenced
               and
               preserved
               as
               the
               Grand
               Charter
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               and
               Records
               of
               their
               Society
               ;
               as
               the
               Church
               was
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               distinguished
               from
               the
               world
               .
               The
               zeal
               of
               Christians
               for
               their
               Laws
               ,
               and
               their
               knowledg
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               frequently
               read
               in
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               according
               to
               an
               *
               Apostolical
               order
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               must
               add
               above
               all
               the
               Providence
               of
               Gods
               watching
               over
               the
               
               Church
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               being
               more
               pretious
               to
               God
               than
               to
               Man
               ,
               and
               as
               pretious
               to
               God
               as
               the
               world
               it self
               ,
               these
               being
               well
               considered
               may
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               morally
               impossible
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               should
               be
               cousened
               into
               the
               reception
               of
               any
               forged
               Scriptures
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Church
               in
               following
               ages
               could
               not
               combine
               together
               to
               coyn
               counterfeit
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               universal
               could
               never
               obtrude
               any
               thing
               upon
               the
               world
               for
               Canonical
               Scripture
               which
               was
               not
               received
               from
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               at
               first
               .
               But
               how
               doth
               it
               follow
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               an
               Infallible
               Judg
               in
               this
               point
               ?
               A
               creditable
               witness
               is
               not
               presently
               an
               Infallible
               Judg.
               A
               faithful
               Depositary
               that
               keeps
               Records
               is
               not
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               an
               unerring
               Judg.
               The
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               Universal
               ,
               which
               hath
               derived
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               Act
               of
               Judicature
               .
               The
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               is
               at
               this
               day
               a
               credible
               witness
               of
               the
               divine
               Original
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               at
               least
               at
               the
               first
               plantation
               of
               the
               Church
               Christian
               ,
               the
               Jevvish
               Church
               did
               preserve
               and
               deliver
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               intire
               (
               so
               much
               at
               least
               as
               God
               thought
               necessary
               or
               expedient
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               book
               vvere
               lost
               ,
               that
               by
               being
               lost
               became
               unnecessary
               )
               and
               vvas
               secured
               by
               Gods
               Providence
               in
               the
               conveyance
               of
               his
               Oracles
               to
               Christians
               .
               Doth
               it
               hence
               follovv
               that
               the
               
               People
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               a
               visible
               Infallible
               Judg
               in
               that
               point
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ?
               For
               thus
               the
               Papist
               proceeds
               .
            
             
               If
               so
               ,
               I
               require
               some
               satisfactory
               reason
               (
               says
               the
               Querist
               )
               why
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               infallible
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               fallible
               in
               other
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               that
               the
               Case
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               as
               this
               man
               imagines
               ;
               therefore
               I
               am
               not
               bound
               to
               give
               him
               the
               satisfaction
               which
               he
               requires
               .
               Yet
               for
               your
               further
               information
               ,
               I
               add
               this
               :
               1.
               
               The
               reception
               and
               tradition
               of
               Scriptures
               by
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               fact
               which
               God
               orders
               as
               expedient
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Religion
               .
               2.
               
               The
               certain
               number
               of
               the
               Books
               written
               by
               inspiration
               is
               not
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               necessary
               for
               every
               Christian
               to
               know
               and
               believe
               unto
               Salvation
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Catholick
               Church
               cannot
               err
               in
               any
               point
               of
               faith
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
               4.
               
               But
               any
               particular
               Church
               may
               believe
               and
               teach
               erroneous
               Doctrine
               for
               matter
               of
               Faith.
               The
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               (
               which
               is
               not
               the
               sole
               keeper
               of
               Scripture
               )
               may
               and
               doth
               err
               in
               several
               points
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               doth
               impose
               upon
               her
               children
               uncanonical
               Books
               for
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               false
               Doctrines
               for
               matters
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Conventicle
               of
               
                 Trent
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               to
               abuse
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               by
               the
               imposition
               of
               counterfeit
               Scriptures
               upon
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               yet
               persist
               in
               my
               reflexion
               upon
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               shew
               that
               the
               keeping
               of
               Scriptures
               without
               forgery
               ,
               falsification
               ,
               and
               corruption
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               distinct
               and
               separable
               from
               erring
               &
               teaching
               errors
               .
               The
               Jews
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               have
               been
               good
               keepers
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               they
               corrupted
               the
               Religion
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               those
               Books
               .
               Never
               yet
               was
               any
               man
               so
               weak
               ,
               as
               to
               conclude
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               Rabbies
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               Infallible
               Judges
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Messias
               ,
               even
               those
               who
               condemned
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               blasphemy
               and
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               they
               kept
               the
               Books
               of
               
                 Moses
              
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
               There
               is
               now
               less
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               take
               the
               present
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               which
               we
               evidently
               see
               to
               teach
               Doctrines
               and
               set
               up
               a
               worship
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               darkness
               is
               to
               light
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               infallible
               
               Judge
               of
               faith
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               because
               the
               Primitive
               Roman
               Church
               in
               communion
               with
               other
               Churches
               did
               hand
               down
               to
               posterity
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               without
               any
               falsification
               ,
               since
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               at
               this
               day
               doth
               both
               accept
               and
               impose
               upon
               her
               own
               Children
               ,
               and
               would
               but
               cannot
               upon
               others
               ,
               Apocryphal
               Books
               for
               Canonical
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               now
               shewed
               that
               these
               Queries
               are
               not
               unanswerable
               by
               Protestants
               adhering
               to
               their
               own
               principles
               ,
               or
               Axioms
               .
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               the
               result
               of
               the
               whole
               design
               :
               Except
               you
               allow
               him
               at
               first
               that
               the
               Roman
               Church
               is
               in
               propriety
               of
               speech
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               this
               disquisition
               can
               advance
               you
               not
               an
               hairs-breadth
               to
               a
               better
               opinion
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               for
               a
               Guide
               ,
               then
               you
               had
               before
               .
               For
               after
               all
               the
               clamour
               made
               for
               resolution
               of
               these
               Queries
               concerning
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               the
               main
               Question
               stands
               as
               it
               did
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               at
               this
               day
               be
               to
               be
               subjected
               unto
               ,
               as
               an
               infallible
               Guide
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               communicated
               with
               ,
               all
               other
               Churches
               being
               abandoned
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               whereof
               you
               are
               now
               a
               setled
               member
               .
               Till
               this
               be
               resolved
               ,
               you
               that
               know
               the
               frame
               of
               our
               Church
               and
               the
               module
               of
               our
               Religion
               may
               stay
               safely
               where
               you
               are
               .
            
             
               It
               remains
               now
               that
               I
               examine
               his
               Answer
               to
               my
               conclusive
               Querie
               .
               And
               I
               shall
               briefly
               note
               ,
               what
               you
               may
               by
               your
               own
               reason
               or
               experience
               discover
               either
               absurd
               ,
               or
               false
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               doth
               not
               require
               you
               to
               desert
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               for
               adhering
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               :
               For
               the
               Roman
               Church
               doth
               that
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               .
               If
               this
               Querist
               do
               not
               pretend
               to
               Infallibility
               and
               Authority
               over
               you
               ,
               he
               will
               out
               of
               modesty
               allow
               you
               to
               examine
               whether
               Papists
               do
               as
               well
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               fully
               and
               firmly
               ,
               adhere
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               English
               Protestants
               .
               Certainly
               they
               do
               not
               well
               own
               them
               for
               a
               Rule
               ,
               who
               accuse
               them
               of
               obscurity
               and
               imperfection
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               the
               defectiveness
               of
               Scriptures
               must
               be
               supplied
               with
               unwritten
               Traditions
               .
               And
               as
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               who
               maintain
               the
               fulness
               of
               Scriptures
               in
               delivery
               of
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               perspicuity
               in
               that
               delivery
               ,
               and
               therefore
               admit
               
               of
               no
               point
               of
               Religion
               that
               is
               a
               meer
               stranger
               unto
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               do
               more
               closely
               stick
               to
               that
               Rule
               ,
               then
               the
               Papists
               .
               But
               because
               you
               are
               free
               to
               examine
               the
               adherence
               of
               Papists
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               particulars
               by
               comparison
               with
               the
               English
               Protestants
               ,
               try
               whether
               a
               mangled
               Eucharist
               ,
               the
               real
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               by
               a
               Priest
               that
               makes
               his
               Maker
               and
               eats
               his
               God
               ,
               The
               publick
               service
               of
               God
               in
               a
               forreign
               and
               unknown
               language
               to
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               people
               that
               must
               say
               
                 Amen
              
               to
               all
               ,
               Pictures
               of
               God
               used
               in
               Religious
               worship
               ,
               the
               superlative
               worship
               of
               the
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               the
               ease
               of
               departed
               souls
               by
               offering
               of
               Masses
               ,
               the
               baptizing
               of
               Bels
               ,
               the
               treasury
               of
               superabundant
               merits
               of
               Christ
               and
               holy
               persons
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               be
               as
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               as
               our
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               the
               39
               Articles
               agreed
               on
               in
               our
               Church
               .
               If
               you
               find
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               Papists
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pretend
               to
               make
               Scripture
               the
               Rule
               of
               these
               Doctrines
               and
               practices
               ,
               what
               credit
               can
               be
               given
               to
               such
               an
               impudent
               boaster
               ?
            
             
               But
               the
               ground
               of
               deserting
               us
               he
               pretends
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               That
               we
               will
               have
               the
               sole
               Rule
               of
               faith
               to
               be
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               exclusion
               of
               Universal
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Suppose
               the
               chief
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               of
               
                 England
              
               should
               dispute
               in
               the
               Schools
               about
               the
               Rule
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               exclude
               Tradition
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               that
               honour
               which
               they
               think
               due
               only
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               now
               since
               the
               decease
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               unhappy
               divisions
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               difficult
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               to
               know
               assuredly
               ,
               what
               is
               delivered
               by
               Universal
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               taught
               by
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               why
               must
               you
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               (
               or
               any
               man
               )
               desert
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               where
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               through
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               celebrated
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               superstition
               ,
               and
               the
               means
               of
               salvation
               are
               offered
               to
               you
               in
               a
               sufficient
               measure
               for
               your
               conduct
               in
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               and
               peace
               ?
               Let
               a
               Papist
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               prove
               that
               our
               making
               Scriptures
               the
               sole
               Rule
               of
               faith
               makes
               the
               communion
               with
               our
               Church
               unsafe
               .
               Must
               you
               needs
               run
               out
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               House
               visited
               with
               the
               Plague
               ,
               meerly
               because
               it
               relyes
               only
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               for
               a
               Religion
               ?
               And
               
               if
               you
               must
               do
               so
               ,
               must
               you
               needs
               then
               at
               the
               next
               step
               run
               into
               a
               Roman
               Assembly
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               my
               Lord
               
                 Falkland
              
               speaks
               )
               keeps
               her
               children
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               a
               Mother
               would
               keep
               her
               children
               from
               Rats-bane
               ?
               Think
               of
               both
               these
               ,
               because
               the
               Gentleman
               will
               not
               be
               pleased
               ,
               if
               you
               desert
               us
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               come
               to
               them
               .
               He
               will
               think
               himself
               still
               a
               loser
               ,
               if
               any
               water
               go
               besides
               his
               Mill.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               This
               calumny
               thus
               impudently
               fastned
               upon
               our
               Church
               shews
               this
               Querist
               to
               drive
               the
               Devils
               trade
               several
               wayes
               ,
               in
               tempting
               by
               impostures
               ,
               and
               in
               falsly
               accusing
               the
               brethren
               .
               For
               I
               challenge
               any
               Papist
               to
               quote
               (
               if
               he
               can
               and
               will
               cite
               an
               Author
               faithfully
               and
               fairly
               )
               any
               Article
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Writing
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               sentence
               of
               an
               Academy
               ,
               wherein
               we
               disclaim
               Universal
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               For
               mine
               own
               part
               I
               do
               openly
               profess
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               point
               in
               controversie
               between
               us
               and
               Papists
               can
               be
               proved
               to
               have
               been
               taught
               by
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               derived
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               and
               this
               Universal
               Tradition
               be
               manifested
               by
               as
               good
               evidence
               ,
               as
               is
               usually
               produced
               for
               the
               divine
               original
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               we
               receive
               for
               Canonical
               ,
               I
               will
               embrace
               that
               Doctrine
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               you
               cannot
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               we
               constantly
               reject
               many
               of
               the
               Popish
               opinions
               ,
               obtruded
               upon
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               as
               Novelties
               ,
               which
               not
               only
               want
               a
               sufficient
               warrant
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               but
               also
               cannot
               be
               made
               credible
               and
               acceptable
               by
               Universal
               Tradition
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               Popes
               Universal
               Bishoprick
               ,
               or
               Occumenical
               Headship
               ,
               (
               which
               Pope
               
                 Gregorie
              
               the
               great
               called
               the
               character
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               other
               points
               of
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               some
               whereof
               I
               recited
               above
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               repeat
               .
               We
               have
               incessantly
               required
               the
               Advocates
               for
               the
               Papacy
               to
               prove
               the
               consent
               and
               conformity
               of
               the
               present
               Roman
               Church
               in
               these
               particulars
               with
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               whose
               voice
               is
               the
               Precentor
               in
               the
               Quire
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               circle
               in
               the
               diffusion
               of
               Universal
               Tradition
               .
               Thus
               ,
               let
               due
               esteem
               and
               credit
               be
               given
               to
               Universal
               Tradition
               ,
               but
               you
               see
               how
               little
               it
               is
               in
               earnest
               valued
               by
               Papists
               ,
               or
               how
               
               far
               they
               are
               from
               making
               use
               of
               that
               Rule
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               extol
               so
               zealously
               as
               you
               hear
               )
               thereby
               to
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               religion
               .
               In
               fine
               ,
               you
               may
               apprehend
               the
               No
               reason
               to
               desert
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               of
               
                 England
              
               therefore
               ,
               because
               she
               makes
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               the
               sole
               Rule
               of
               Religion
               ,
               when
               indeed
               she
               knows
               no
               other
               given
               by
               God
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               looks
               upon
               Universal
               Tradition
               whensoever
               it
               appears
               fair
               and
               full
               with
               reverence
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               He
               proceeds
               to
               abate
               the
               force
               of
               my
               dissuasive
               of
               you
               from
               entrance
               into
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               condition
               of
               your
               entrance
               is
               the
               renouncing
               of
               your
               senses
               ,
               reason
               ,
               and
               charity
               .
               For
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               though
               the
               terms
               seem
               hard
               ,
               yet
               his
               rigour
               abates
               nothing
               of
               them
               .
               You
               must
               be
               contented
               to
               lose
               the
               use
               of
               your
               senses
               and
               reason
               ,
               when
               you
               become
               a
               vassal
               to
               
                 Rome
                 .
              
               To
               mitigate
               the
               severity
               ,
               he
               tells
               you
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               more
               than
               Scripture
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               requires
               .
               He
               abuses
               Scripture
               in
               two
               instances
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               says
               ,
               was
               not
               
                 Lot
              
               to
               deny
               his
               senses
               ,
               when
               he
               perceived
               them
               to
               be
               Angels
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               say
               no
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               say
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               this
               man
               supposes
               .
               When
               God
               thought
               fit
               ,
               either
               to
               appear
               himself
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               in
               humane
               shape
               clad
               with
               flesh
               in
               a
               transitory
               manner
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               generally
               taken
               to
               have
               been
               a
               
                 Praeludium
              
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               or
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               his
               incarnation
               )
               or
               to
               send
               Angels
               invested
               with
               humane
               bodies
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               those
               heavenly
               messengers
               were
               sent
               so
               fitted
               for
               converse
               ,
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               renounce
               their
               senses
               ;
               but
               by
               their
               reason
               ,
               and
               their
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               way
               of
               enter
               course
               with
               his
               choice
               servants
               by
               Angels
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               regulate
               the
               notices
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               which
               their
               senses
               represented
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               cries
               out
               ,
               How
               could
               our
               Saviour
               pass
               through
               a
               croud
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               neither
               be
               seen
               ,
               heard
               ,
               or
               felt
               ,
               without
               a
               deception
               of
               the
               senses
               ?
               Judg
               ,
               I
               pray
               ;
               whether
               it
               suits
               with
               the
               Faith
               and
               Reverence
               we
               owe
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               truth
               it self
               ,
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Actions
               ,
               to
               ascribe
               unto
               him
               the
               deception
               of
               the
               Peoples
               senses
               ,
               which
               comes
               very
               near
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               
                 Magicians
                 ,
              
               and
               will
               if
               admitted
               diminish
               the
               credit
               of
               Christs
               Miracles
               .
               Our
               Saviours
               passage
               through
               the
               
               multitude
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               escaped
               their
               fury
               ,
               and
               left
               them
               in
               amazement
               ,
               might
               be
               wrought
               many
               wayes
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               not
               concerned
               to
               imagine
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               determine
               though
               we
               could
               devise
               ,
               because
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               not
               recorded
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               rashly
               and
               irreverently
               said
               to
               be
               effected
               with
               a
               deception
               of
               the
               senses
               .
               But
               how
               is
               Christs
               action
               at
               that
               time
               an
               obligation
               laid
               upon
               Christians
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               to
               deny
               their
               senses
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               where
               Christ
               instituted
               the
               material
               objects
               of
               our
               senses
               to
               be
               the
               instruments
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               are
               designed
               to
               be
               sensible
               Symbols
               of
               spiritual
               things
               even
               as
               the
               Water
               in
               Baptism
               is
               ?
               Briefly
               ,
               since
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               Angels
               and
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               have
               made
               our
               senses
               competent
               instruments
               to
               assist
               
               our
               faith
               and
               reason
               in
               judging
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               presence
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               Christ
               hath
               not
               any
               where
               by
               himself
               or
               his
               Apostles
               limited
               the
               free
               exercise
               of
               our
               senses
               ,
               nor
               lessened
               the
               credit
               of
               their
               Verdict
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               more
               then
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               a
               horrid
               tyranny
               over
               Christians
               ,
               to
               require
               that
               we
               renounce
               both
               senses
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               command
               of
               a
               Romish
               Priest
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               where
               all
               our
               senses
               (
               almost●
               )
               conspire
               to
               inform
               us
               of
               their
               presence
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               requires
               it
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               believe
               that
               Christs
               Body
               is
               in
               every
               consecrated
               Host
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               crum
               whole
               and
               entire
               ,
               and
               continues
               one
               ,
               though
               divided
               from
               it self
               in
               a
               million
               of
               places
               ,
               when
               our
               senses
               can
               give
               us
               no
               information
               of
               this
               presence
               ,
               and
               our
               reason
               assures
               us
               that
               it
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               many
               Articles
               of
               our
               Creed
               ?
               But
               observe
               the
               confidence
               of
               this
               Factor
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               fore-head
               well
               rubbed
               tels
               you
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               ,
               require
               you
               to
               renounce
               your
               senses
               ;
               whereas
               we
               think
               that
               our
               Saviours
               command
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 hear
                 ,
              
               holds
               
               by
               proportion
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               He
               that
               hath
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               let
               him
               see
               ,
               with
               assurance
               ,
               that
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               ,
               who
               fitted
               man
               with
               senses
               for
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Maker
               as
               well
               as
               for
               his
               own
               benefit
               ,
               doth
               secure
               him
               from
               deceit
               in
               the
               use
               of
               them
               about
               their
               proper
               objects
               ,
               in
               Religion
               as
               well
               as
               in
               civil
               conversation
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               our
               Reason
               ,
               this
               he
               would
               perswade
               you
               must
               be
               renounced
               
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               renounce
               it
               for
               the
               easie
               swallowing
               the
               Camel
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Think
               what
               advantage
               this
               man
               gives
               to
               Heathens
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Anti-Triniarians
               ,
               and
               indeed
               all
               the
               adversaries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               by
               confessing
               ,
               that
               the
               prime
               Article
               of
               our
               faith
               concerning
               the
               God
               whom
               Christians
               worship
               is
               more
               opposite
               to
               reason
               ,
               then
               the
               scandalous
               Monster
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               three
               Persons
               in
               one
               God
               is
               indeed
               a
               sublime
               mystery
               ,
               which
               is
               beyond
               the
               discovery
               of
               reason
               before
               it
               is
               revealed
               ,
               and
               incomprehensible
               by
               reason
               after
               revelation
               ,
               as
               many
               secrets
               in
               the
               very
               course
               of
               nature
               cannot
               be
               accounted
               for
               by
               our
               dark
               and
               narrow
               understandings
               .
               Reason
               it self
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               infinite
               nature
               of
               God
               is
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               limited
               being
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               the
               glory
               ,
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               cannot
               be
               discovered
               but
               by
               his
               own
               manifestation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               his
               own
               good
               pleasure
               with
               different
               degrees
               of
               light
               ,
               as
               Gods
               wisdom
               thinks
               fit
               to
               impart
               unto
               man
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Reason
               resolves
               that
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               especially
               of
               himself
               ,
               who
               like
               the
               Sun
               is
               seen
               by
               his
               own
               light
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               without
               dispute
               .
               Since
               therefore
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               written
               hath
               clearly
               revealed
               that
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               are
               one
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               kindly
               office
               of
               enlightened
               reason
               to
               bring
               down
               every
               vain
               thought
               and
               weak
               reasonings
               that
               lift
               up
               themselves
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               them
               captive
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               faith
               .
               But
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               ,
               why
               we
               should
               struggle
               with
               our
               reason
               ,
               and
               un-man
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               admit
               the
               divelish
               figment
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               shadow
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               This
               subtil
               Sophister
               aggravates
               the
               difficulty
               that
               may
               be
               fancied
               in
               the
               Trinity
               to
               the
               greatest
               advantage
               of
               Atheistical
               cavillers
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               lessen
               the
               absurdities
               of
               Transubstantiation
               by
               an
               imperfect
               and
               false
               representation
               of
               his
               own
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               ground
               in
               Gods
               Word
               .
               All
               that
               is
               with
               any
               colour
               alleadged
               out
               of
               Scripture
               to
               give
               countenance
               to
               the
               lie
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               required
               to
               believe
               ,
               is
               
               the
               sentence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 This
                 Bread
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 This
                 Cup
                 is
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               or
               My
               Blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               
               Mark
               now
               ,
               what
               a
               vast
               difference
               between
               the
               speech
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 The
                 Bread
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               signifies
               and
               represents
               my
               Body
               ,
               as
               God
               himself
               says
               ,
               
                 Ezek
                 37.
                 11.
                 
                 These
              
               
               
                 bones
                 are
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
              
               and
               
                 Ezek.
              
               25.
               3.
               
               This
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               Hair
               before-mentioned
               ,
               is
               
                 Jerusalem
                 )
              
               and
               the
               definition
               of
               the
               Tridentine
               Fathers
               :
               The
               whole
               substance
               of
               the
               Bread
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               the
               Wine
               into
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
               Christs
               Blood.
               Where
               is
               this
               Conversion
               recorded
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               Apostolical
               Epistles
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               offer
               violence
               to
               our
               reason
               to
               work
               our
               minds
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               also
               false
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               required
               only
               to
               believe
               that
               Bread
               is
               turned
               into
               Flesh
               .
               We
               do
               believe
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               renouncing
               our
               reason
               ,
               that
               Christ
               who
               could
               turn
               stones
               into
               Bread
               ,
               and
               did
               turn
               water
               into
               Wine
               ,
               could
               turn
               ,
               if
               he
               pleased
               ,
               Bread
               into
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Wine
               into
               Blood
               ,
               as
               easily
               as
               he
               did
               Water
               into
               Blood
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               And
               if
               Christ
               should
               do
               this
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               the
               change
               would
               be
               as
               evident
               to
               the
               senses
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               all
               miraculous
               conversions
               ,
               and
               the
               Flesh
               would
               be
               as
               visible
               ,
               as
               the
               Serpent
               was
               into
               which
               
                 Aarons
              
               Rod
               was
               turned
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               as
               truly
               obvious
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               as
               the
               sanguified
               streams
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               But
               Papists
               require
               your
               unreasonable
               belief
               of
               another
               thing
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacramental
               Bread
               is
               turned
               substantially
               into
               the
               very
               Body
               of
               Christ
               which
               was
               before
               that
               born
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               now
               at
               the
               time
               of
               every
               conversion
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               glory
               above
               the
               Heavens
               .
               By
               the
               way
               ,
               (
               because
               it
               is
               not
               my
               business
               now
               to
               refute
               this
               false
               Doctrine
               )
               remember
               that
               unquestionable
               Axiome
               of
               true
               Philosophy
               ,
               Nothing
               is
               before
               it
               is
               made
               ,
               or
               whilst
               it
               is
               in
               making
               .
               But
               Christs
               Body
               was
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               is
               already
               when
               the
               Priest
               begins
               the
               first
               syllable
               of
               his
               Magical
               murmur
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               pretends
               to
               make
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               .
               You
               see
               the
               manifest
               contradiction
               ,
               which
               you
               are
               obliged
               by
               Papists
               to
               believe
               in
               this
               insensible
               conversion
               .
               Now
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               to
               please
               a
               Papist
               ,
               renounce
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               this
               rare
               belief
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               cause
               why
               you
               should
               not
               also
               take
               
               Ovid's
               Poem
               of
               
                 Metamorphosis
              
               for
               a
               veritable
               History
               .
               He
               fraudulently
               minces
               
               the
               matter
               again
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               easinesse
               of
               believing
               that
               one
               Body
               is
               in
               more
               places
               at
               one
               time
               .
               I
               know
               that
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               in
               his
               
                 Quodlibets
              
               says
               that
               the
               subsistence
               of
               one
               Body
               in
               more
               places
               at
               one
               time
               is
               impossible
               ,
               because
               that
               which
               is
               one
               in
               it self
               cannot
               be
               divided
               from
               it self
               without
               the
               destruction
               of
               its
               unity
               and
               being
               together
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               is
               not
               all
               which
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               in
               this
               device
               :
               For
               you
               must
               believe
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Body
               of
               Christ
               which
               consists
               of
               limbs
               and
               lineaments
               distinguished
               by
               several
               proportions
               and
               situations
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               time
               is
               now
               in
               a
               certain
               place
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               clothed
               with
               glory
               brighter
               then
               the
               Sun
               ,
               is
               now
               lurking
               ,
               an
               invisible
               and
               indivisible
               Body
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Hosts
               that
               are
               consecrated
               ,
               or
               inchanted
               rather
               ,
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               crum
               of
               every
               Wafer
               .
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Popish
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               the
               Sophister
               rarifies
               into
               a
               thin
               cloud
               but
               that
               hath
               still
               gross
               contradictions
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               enough
               to
               divert
               a
               man
               that
               would
               serve
               God
               with
               his
               reason
               and
               understanding
               from
               going
               into
               the
               region
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               
            
             
               He
               would
               fain
               repair
               the
               breach
               which
               is
               made
               in
               their
               Charity
               .
               Here
               his
               jugling
               is
               unsufferable
               .
               He
               conceals
               the
               uncharitable
               condition
               of
               your
               admission
               into
               the
               Roman
               society
               .
               To
               joyn
               with
               Papists
               ,
               you
               must
               break
               off
               communion
               with
               all
               Christians
               that
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               See
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
              
               Can
               you
               leap
               over
               this
               stumbling
               stock
               ,
               and
               think
               your self
               in
               a
               safe
               Sanctuarie
               when
               you
               have
               shut
               up
               your self
               in
               the
               Popes
               cloyster
               from
               converse
               with
               all
               Christians
               besides
               in
               offices
               of
               Religion
               ?
               But
               all
               our
               complaint
               of
               their
               uncharitableness
               ,
               he
               sais
               ,
               is
               our
               mistake
               .
               You
               have
               read
               enough
               of
               that
               argument
               .
               I
               need
               say
               nothing
               now
               .
            
             
               But
               see
               how
               untowardly
               this
               wolf
               puts
               on
               the
               Sheeps
               skin
               on
               his
               back
               .
               He
               thinks
               their
               Charity
               unreproveable
               ,
               because
               they
               (
               as
               he
               shamelesly
               affirms
               )
               censure
               not
               Persons
               ,
               but
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               that
               maintained
               pertinaciously
               .
               Read
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               
                 Trent
                 ,
              
               wherein
               this
               is
               the
               constant
               form
               of
               cursing
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 dixerit
                 ,
              
               If
               any
               person
               say
               so
               and
               so
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               
                 Anathema
                 .
              
               And
               have
               not
               Armes
               been
               raised
               after
               that
               the
               
                 Anathemaes
              
               were
               thundred
               ,
               to
               extirpate
               
               with
               fire
               and
               sword
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               by
               destroying
               the
               persons
               that
               profess
               it
               ?
               What
               truth
               can
               you
               expect
               from
               such
               open
               lyers
               ,
               as
               the
               men
               of
               this
               mould
               are
               ?
            
             
               He
               says
               further
               that
               neither
               Papists
               nor
               Protestants
               can
               absolutely
               Judge
               ,
               who
               maintains
               an
               error
               obstinately
               .
               Where
               then
               is
               their
               Charity
               ,
               or
               Justice
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               (
               as
               the
               Histories
               of
               Christendome
               sufficiently
               witness
               )
               adjudg
               Protestants
               to
               be
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               so
               render
               them
               up
               to
               the
               secular
               arm
               to
               be
               slaughtered
               ,
               as
               the
               Executioners
               of
               Papal
               decrees
               think
               fit
               ?
            
             
               But
               the
               Papists
               do
               so
               abound
               in
               Charity
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               only
               out
               of
               Charity
               that
               they
               endeavour
               our
               conversion
               by
               warning
               us
               of
               dangers
               .
               I
               will
               believe
               that
               Romanists
               seek
               our
               Souls
               Salvation
               ,
               more
               than
               English
               money
               ,
               when
               out
               of
               meer
               Charity
               they
               seriously
               undertake
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Strumpets
               in
               the
               Popes
               Dominions
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               as
               great
               danger
               of
               being
               damned
               ,
               as
               those
               whom
               they
               call
               Hereticks
               can
               be
               by
               their
               profession
               .
               But
               they
               that
               are
               the
               Popes
               creatures
               dare
               not
               exercise
               their
               Charity
               to
               the
               impoverishment
               of
               the
               Popes
               Exchequer
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               licensed
               Stewes
               afford
               no
               small
               contribution
               .
               Neither
               will
               these
               charitable
               savors
               of
               Souls
               allow
               us
               the
               same
               exercise
               of
               our
               Charity
               in
               
                 Spain
              
               or
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               although
               we
               are
               as
               firmly
               perswaded
               of
               the
               danger
               ,
               that
               Papists
               are
               in
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               conceited
               of
               our
               perils
               ,
               and
               have
               as
               much
               pity
               and
               kindness
               for
               poor
               Souls
               kept
               in
               bondage
               and
               blindness
               in
               spiritual
               Aegypt
               ,
               as
               Papists
               have
               for
               us
               .
               Till
               we
               can
               obtain
               the
               same
               freedome
               for
               us
               to
               employ
               our
               Charity
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               justice
               that
               Papists
               should
               be
               permitted
               such
               liberties
               as
               they
               now
               take
               to
               make
               an
               ostentation
               of
               their
               counterfeit
               Charitie
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               carnal
               Policy
               to
               restore
               the
               Papal
               jurisdiction
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
            
             
               He
               proceeds
               in
               his
               falshood
               ,
               and
               denies
               the
               profession
               of
               Faith
               expressed
               in
               the
               Pope
               
                 Pius
              
               4.
               his
               Bull
               dated
               
                 A.
              
               D
               1554
               :
               to
               be
               a
               new
               Creed
               .
               Do
               you
               not
               take
               that
               to
               be
               new
               ,
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               little
               above
               a
               hundred
               years
               old
               ?
               for
               the
               whole
               mass
               which
               is
               superadded
               to
               the
               antient
               Creed
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               never
               known
               for
               a
               Creed
               till
               that
               Pope
               gave
               it
               out
               for
               one
               .
               But
               what
               name
               will
               you
               find
               out
               for
               this
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               says
               it
               is
               no
               Creed
               ;
               but
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               points
               
               to
               be
               professed
               by
               teachers
               in
               publick
               Academies
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               If
               you
               read
               the
               Bull
               it self
               ,
               you
               will
               see
               that
               
                 Credo
                 ,
              
               I
               believe
               ,
               runs
               through
               the
               vvhole
               body
               of
               the
               form
               ,
               and
               I
               acknowledg
               ,
               profess
               ,
               assert
               ,
               firmly
               embrace
               this
               and
               that
               ,
               are
               the
               expressions
               used
               in
               that
               Creed
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               also
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               The
               Querist
               also
               knows
               as
               well
               as
               I
               ,
               though
               he
               doth
               worse
               than
               dissemble
               his
               own
               knowledg
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               Bull
               enjoyns
               this
               Creed
               to
               be
               sworn
               to
               by
               all
               Ecclesiasticks
               (
               vvhich
               are
               more
               then
               Teachers
               in
               Universities
               )
               all
               dignitaries
               in
               Churches
               ,
               all
               Regulars
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               and
               it
               strictly
               charges
               all
               Clergy-men
               to
               endeavour
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               under
               their
               care
               and
               charge
               shall
               learn
               and
               hold
               this
               Faith.
               These
               animadversions
               I
               offer
               to
               your
               assistance
               in
               the
               giving
               a
               right
               judgment
               of
               the
               Gentlemans
               Reply
               to
               mine
               Answers
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               please
               to
               offer
               a
               Copy
               of
               my
               Letter
               to
               the
               unknown
               person
               ,
               you
               may
               do
               well
               .
               And
               if
               he
               shall
               return
               any
               thing
               that
               you
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               impart
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               peradventure
               be
               at
               leisure
               to
               consider
               it
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               what
               sense
               I
               have
               of
               it
               as
               freely
               and
               plainly
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               dealt
               in
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               precedent
               discourse
               .
               I
               conclude
               in
               St.
               
                 Pauls
              
               words
               ,
               
                 The
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 good
                 understanding
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               So
               I
               rest
               ,
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   C.
                   G.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             THe
             emptiness
             of
             this
             spare
             Paper
             ,
             tempts
             me
             to
             recite
             the
             Exposition
             of
             that
             acute
             Commentator
          
           Maldonate
           ;
           
             who
             ,
             though
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             expounds
             our
             blessed
             Saviours
             Precept
             ,
          
           Mat.
           23.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             this
             Advocate
             for
             the
             Jewish
             Chairmen
             doth
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ;
          
           Ergo
           cum
           jubet
           servare
           &
           facere
           ,
           quae
           Scribae
           &
           Pharisaei
           ,
           dum
           in
           cathedrâ
           
             Mosis
          
           sedent
           ,
           dicunt
           ,
           non
           de
           ipsorum
           ,
           sed
           de
           Legis
           &
           
             Moysis
          
           doctrinâ
           loquitur
           .
           Perinde
           est
           enim
           ac
           si
           dicat
           ,
           Omnia
           quae
           Lex
           &
           
             Moyses
          
           vobis
           dixerunt
           ,
           Scribis
           &
           Pharisaeis
           recitantibus
           ,
           servate
           ac
           facite
           ;
           secundum
           autem
           opera
           illorum
           nolite
           facere
           ;
           ut
           
             Hilarius
          
           &
           
             Hieronimus
          
           videntur
           intellexisse
           .
           
             The
             sense
             of
             his
             words
             is
             this
             ;
          
        
         
         
           
             Therefore
             when
             Christ
             bids
             them
             keep
             and
             do
             what
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             say
             ,
             whiles
             they
             sit
             in
             the
             Chair
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             their
             own
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             of
          
           Moses
           .
           
             For
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             Christ
             say
             ;
             All
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             and
          
           Moses
           
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             when
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             recite
             them
             ,
             do
             ye
             keep
             and
             perform
             ;
             but
             do
             ye
             not
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ;
             as
          
           Hilarie
           
             and
          
           Hierome
           
             seem
             to
             have
             understood
             the
             Text.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mark
             ,
             that
             this
             learned
             Papist
             is
             constreyned
             by
             the
             force
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             uncontrollable
             evidence
             of
             the
             false
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             to
             imply
             tacitely
             that
             those
             Chairmen
             could
             teach
             a
             Doctrine
             far
             different
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             and
             openly
             to
             averr
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             and
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             (
             that
             might
             then
             be
             well
             known
             )
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             limit
             of
             the
             Observance
             and
             Obedience
             enjoyned
             ,
             as
             due
             to
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             .
             The
             Commentator
             ,
             to
             justify
             his
             Exposition
             ,
             alleges
          
           Hilarie
           
             and
          
           Hierome
           ,
           
             two
             ancient
             and
             very
             learned
             Latine
             Fathers
             ,
             seemingly
             at
             least
             to
             have
             been
             of
             his
             sense
             in
             the
             understanding
             our
             Saviours
             words
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           A
           Letter
           of
           Sir
           
             Lucius
             Carie
          
           Lord
           Viscount
           
             Falkland
             ,
          
           to
           Mr.
           
             F.
             M.
          
           An.
           Dom.
           1636.
           
        
         
           
             Frank
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           
             Have
             received
             ,
             not
             your
             Letter
             ;
             but
             your
             Declamation
             :
             for
             I
             would
             rather
             believe
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             exercise
             your
             stile
             ,
             then
             that
             you
             are
             likely
             to
             make
          
           *
           
             Mr.
          
           Lees
           
             prediction
             a
             Prophesie
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             that
             having
             carried
             up
          
           Baronius
           ,
           
             you
             should
             be
             in
             earnest
             ;
             that
             you
             should
             be
             moved
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Father
             living
             400
             years
             after
             Christ
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             in
             that
             question
             of
             the
          
           Chiliasts
           ,
           
             opposeth
             seven
             Fathers
             ;
             (
             the
             youngest
             more
             antient
             than
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             the
             most
             antient
             that
             are
             )
             That
             their
             Sanctity
             should
             move
             you
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             their
             own
             learned
          
           Salmeron
           
             makes
             a
             false
             Note
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             by
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             but
             so
             lately
             ,
             that
             their
             Piety
             is
             but
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             Emulation
             ,
             who
             till
             we
             reformed
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             reformed
             not
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             owe
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             Church
             to
             him
             whom
             they
             stile
             the
             Author
             of
             ours
             ;
             That
             you
             should
             choose
             them
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             an
             Infallible
             Guide
             ,
             when
             they
             neither
             
             know
             her
             Infallibly
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             nor
             Infallibly
             what
             Definitions
             are
             hers
             ,
             when
             those
             are
             yet
             more
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             have
             the
             convenience
             of
             so
             infallible
             a
             Director
             neither
             agree
             by
             what
             Notes
             she
             is
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             nor
             what
             Doctrines
             she
             teaches
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             confess
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             infinite
             Questions
             which
             concern
             the
             Duty
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             of
             which
             she
             is
             wholly
             silent
             ,
             and
             concerning
             which
             they
             are
             in
             the
             same
             miserable
             estate
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             who
             have
             none
             ;
             That
             their
             Multitude
             should
             move
             you
             ,
             who
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             almost
             all
             the
             world
             hath
             been
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             most
             Christians
             have
             been
          
           Arrians
           ;
           
             Indeed
             if
             any
             such
             Topical
             Arguments
             should
             seem
             to
             you
             worthy
             to
             enter
             the
             lists
             with
             those
             ,
             at
             least
             much
             more
             apparent
             ,
             Vnreasonablenesses
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             so
             many
             of
             their
             doctrines
             ,
             as
             Transubstantiation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             If
             (
             I
             say
             )
             this
             be
             possible
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             either
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             week
             ,
             or
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             ,
             to
             say
             so
             much
             more
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             will
             serve
             to
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             those
             Works
             of
             theirs
             are
             very
             weak
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             demolished
             by
             a
             Potgun
             .
             Till
             then
             I
             pray
             consider
             ,
             That
             ,
             if
             God
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             requires
             our
             Assent
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             what
             is
             apparent
             to
             be
             his
             Will
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             a
             Guide
             ,
             since
             those
             who
             would
             deny
             apparent
             Doctrines
             ,
             would
             as
             well
             resist
             an
             apparent
             Guide
             :
             And
             that
             they
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             Obstinacy
             ,
             in
             which
             Heresie
             consists
             ,
             and
             which
             damnation
             follows
             ,
             and
             that
             sure
             this
             secret
             (
             I
             mean
             who
             is
             guilty
             of
             Obstinacy
             )
             is
             fitter
             to
             be
             reserved
             for
             Him
             to
             discover
             who
             made
             the
             heart
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             who
             cannot
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             both
             parts
             may
             keep
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             till
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             there
             infallibly
             appear
             ,
             both
             whose
             Opinions
             are
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             whose
             errors
             are
             guilty
             ;
             whereas
             the
             subsistence
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             will
             not
             suffer
             Criminal
             matters
             to
             stay
             for
             so
             long
             (
             though
             a
             more
             certain
             )
             tryal
             .
             I
             am
             in
             hast
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             late
             ,
             which
             time
             I
             was
             fain
             to
             take
             ,
             lest
             your
             Mother
             should
             come
             in
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             Your
             very
             affectionate
             
             Brother
             and
             Servant
             ,
             
               FALKLAND
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Pray
             read
             
               Baronius
            
             over
             ,
             and
             carefully
             .
             Not
             the
             Cardinal
             
               Baronius
               ,
            
             whose
             Annals
             are
             compacted
             to
             serve
             the
             Popes
             Interest
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             truth
             ;
             but
             a
             learned
             Divine
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             who
             hath
             written
             solidly
             .
             
               De
               object●
               formali
               fi
               dei
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             defended
             his
             Discourse
             against
             
               Turnbull
            
             a
             Jesuit
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A42453-e200
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Apoc.
             12
             9.
             
             Joh.
             8.
             44.
             
             Mat.
             13.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             Mar.
             6.
             3.
             
             Joh.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             Mark
             11.
             27.
             
             &
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             13.
             
          
           
             Septem
             urbs
             clara
             jugis
             ,
             toti
             quae
             praesidet
             orbi
             .
             
               Propert.
               Apoc.
            
             17.
             9
             18.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             29.
             31.
             
             
               They
               have
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
            
             Prophets
             ,
             
               let
               them
               hear
               these
               .
               If
               they
               hear
               not
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
            
             Prophets
             ,
             
               neither
               will
               they
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               if
               one
               arise
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Where
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             bear
             in
             them
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             the
             living
             persons
             of
             
               Moses
            
             and
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
            
             and
             also
             have
             the
             same
             efficacious
             vertue
             to
             beget
             faith
             ,
             as
             their
             words
             had
             being
             orally
             pronounced
             ,
             and
             where
             these
             lively
             Oracles
             are
             freely
             confuted
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             applyed
             ,
             (
             though
             by
             men
             that
             are
             short
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             faithfull
             dispensers
             of
             holy
             mysteries
             )
             an
             infallible
             Guide
             is
             superfluous
             :
             Also
             mark
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scriptures
             is
             despised
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             (
             and
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             say
             so
             of
             Infallibility
             )
             are
             useless
             ,
             because
             uneffectual
             to
             work
             faith
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Mat.
            
             7.
             13.
             
             Noct●s
             atque
             dies
             patet
             atri
             janua
             Ditis
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Rustack
             Divine
             says
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             speaks
             plainly
             ,
             he
             calls
             things
             by
             their
             right
             names
             .
          
           
             Non
             est
             pudor
             ad
             meliora
             transire
             .
             
               Ambros
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Psal
               .
            
             119
             59.
             —
             Mos
             est
             miseris
             ,
             trahere
             omnia
             secum
             ,
             Mersa
             juvat
             .
             —
             
               Lucan
               .
            
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             15
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             126.
             
             Mat
             15.
             3.
             
             Mark
             7.
             9
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             Read
             Luk.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             24.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             91.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42453-e1190
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42453-e1680
           
             A.
             to
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             A.
             to
             2.
             
             Q.
             
          
           
             A.
             to
             Q.
             3.
             
          
           
             A.
             to
             Q.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42453-e2580
           
             *
             Beelzebub
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Flyes
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Reg.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               Devils
               .
            
             Musca
             est
             meus
             pater
             :
             clam
             illum
             nihil
             haberi
             potest
             .
             Plaut
             .
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prev
             .
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             18.
             22.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             4
             21
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Malac.
             1.
             11.
             
             Heb.
             13.
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.
             8.
             
             &
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Read
            
             2.
             
             Chron.
             36.
             14.
             
             Ezek
             8.
             5.
             to
             theend
             .
          
           
             Act.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Jer
             ▪
             32.
             28.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             7.
             26.
             
             Jer.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             2.
             8.
             
             &
             10.
             21.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             42.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mat.
             15.
             14.
             
             Jer.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             20.
             
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             52.
             
          
           
             Wisd
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             See
             Joh.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             14
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             3.
             
             —
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             23
             
             Act.
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             Act.
             26.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             
          
           
             See
             Jer.
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             See
             Jer.
             2.
             26
             ,
             &
             23.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Read
             Esa
             .
             56.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Certainly
             blind
             watchmen
             ,
             dumb
             and
             yet
             greidy
             doges
             ,
             Shepheards
             that
             could
             not
             understand
             ,
             were
             but
             sorry
             Guides
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             from
             being
             infallible
             teachers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Hell
             is
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             *
             Hos
             .
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             11.
             2.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             34.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             7.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Col.
             1.
             9.
             
             Act.
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
             Hos
             .
             8.
             12.
             psal
             .
             19.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Prov.
             8.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Esa
             .
             35.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             are
             so
             enslaved
             to
             their
             Rabbies
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Rabbi
             or
             wiseman
             tell
             them
             their
             Right
             hand
             is
             their
             left
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             Now
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             between
             an
             obstinate
             Jew
             ,
             and
             an
             infatuated
             Papist
             ?
          
           
             †
             Esa
             .
             9.
             16.
             
             Esa
             .
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             8.
             
             If
             there
             arise
             a
             matter
             too
             hard
             for
             thee
             in
             judgment
             ,
             between
             blood
             &
             blood
             ,
             between
             plea
             and
             plea
             ;
             and
             between
             stroke
             and
             stroke
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             l.
             de
             veland
             .
             virgin
             .
             
               speaking
               concerning
               the
               Creed
               ;
            
             Regula
             fidei
             una
             omninò
             est
             ,
             sola
             immobilis
             ,
             &
             irreformabilis
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             2.
             
             Act.
             4.
             20.
             1
             
             Joh.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             1.
             3.
             
             Iud.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             Read
             Eph.
             4.
             3.
             to
             14.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             io
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             26
             ▪
             15.
             
             Read
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             14.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Maldonate
            
             on
             John
             6.
             confesseth
             thus
             much
             .
          
           
             Nihil
             credi
             Deus
             voluit
             ,
             adversus
             Sc●iptu●arum
             authoritatem
             .
             
               Aug.
               l.
               13.
               cont
               .
               Faus
               .
               Manich.
               Mark
            
             7.
             5
             ,
             —
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             1.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2
             
             Eph.
             5.
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Joh.
             6.
             45.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Just.
             Mart.
             dial
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mage
             cernit
             acutum
             ,
             quam
             aut
             Aquila
             ,
             aut
             Serpens
             Epidaurius
             .
             
               Horat.
               
            
          
           
             
               Of
               this
               see
            
             Is
             .
             Cafaub
             .
             Exerc
             .
             1.
             ad
             Card.
             Baron
             .
             App.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Read
             the
             Bul.
             of
             P.
             
               Pius
            
             4.
             which
             enjoyns
             all
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             Religious
             Orders
             to
             swear
             to
             the
             new
             Creed
             whereof
             this
             is
             one
             Article
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             Holy
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Roman
             Church
             the
             Mother
             and
             Mistress
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Thy
             
               (
               scil
               .
            
             Gods
             )
             Law
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             142.
             
             Gods
             Word
             is
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Jok
             .
             17.
             17
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13
             ▪
             15.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             18
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Col.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             L.
             k.
             24.
             39.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             27.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             26.
             
             Act.
             10.
             41.
             
             &
             1.
             9.
             1
             
             Joh.
             1.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             9.
             
             Apoc.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Co●…il
             T●…d
             .
             Sess
             .
             13.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A42453-e7590
           
             *
             Mr.
             
               Lee
            
             once
             Tutor
             to
             that
             Gentleman
             did
             often
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             Scholar
             would
             one
             day
             prove
             a
             Jesuit
             .